Published on BigCloset TopShelf (https://bigclosetr.us/topshelf)

Home > Marianne G > Weeping Willow > Weeping Willow. Book 6, Chapter 1 of 18

Weeping Willow. Book 6, Chapter 1 of 18

Author: 

  • Marianne G

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Voluntary

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

They were on a balcony of the parliament to see the New Year fireworks, with the sparkles making the jewellery glitter. Willow stood, Garry with his arms around her, thinking back to previous New Years, and she wondered just what lay in store for her in the future. Surely, it couldn’t be as exciting as the recent past, now, could it?

Chapter 1

Willow Randall was standing at the end of a line of students. This was the graduation ceremony for her degree course. The line wasn’t as long as it would have been on that November day of the start of the familiarisation week. A lot had dropped away from all the courses.

One by one, the students were called up to receive their certificate and a word from the Minister of Business and Trade, her father. The hall was crowded with friends and parents, and every successful student got good applause. It made her smile, as she had received a lot of applause on various stages over the years.

Finally, the person in front of her was going up the steps to the stage. He, and the four before him, received their certificates as Honour Students in the courses that they had taken. When Willow’s name was called, she went up the steps to have her hand shaken by her father.

“Congratulations, poppet.”

“Thanks, Dad”

He gave her the honours degree certificate, and then was handed another for her, as the outstanding student of that university year. It was in the form of an illuminated scroll and was destined to be on her office wall.

“You really are a freak, love.”

“I got it from my parents, Dad. Party tonight?”

“Wouldn’t miss it for the world.”

When she went back down from the stage, she was mobbed by an odd collection of supporters. Her mother, her husband, a few millionaires, several friends from high school, Stoneleigh, and the old band. The Vines were joined by several singing stars and the remainder of Toxic Rocks.

It had been a hard three years of study, taking the silver laptop on three short farewell tours with the Rocks. They had played a number of venues in Europe in that first summer, a short tour of northern states of America during the next and had spent some weekends and part of this summer in the major cities in Britain.

The album that was recorded with the orchestra, before she started the course, had been released early in the following year and had done well. The DVD of the Boston Set had been released in time for Christmas, and the planned box set plus the added album with Willow had been released at the same time last year, along with the announcement of the band retiring at the end of the summer. With the ending of her degree course came the ending of the band, with the following year an almost empty void waiting to be filled.

The year she started the course, she had attended a glittering event in Coventry, where she, Garry, and Vivienne were given the keys to the city. The announcement was that they were for the good that they had brought to the city, along with the fact that they had been in both charity tours. The Randalls had one each, on hooks on either side of their office. Nancy, Edward and Bryan received certificates of appreciation.

Not long after that, Joe had died and there was a big funeral for him, with a lot of big bands turning up to say farewell. As she had stood next to Garry, it struck her that many of those bands were in the same demographic as the older Rocks, and that there were going to be more funerals in her future.

That year had also brought new life into the world. Gina had her new daughter, Salice, who she doted on. Racheal had another child, a son, who she called Jacob. Vivienne had a daughter called Jean. Jill had a son called Tony. More surprisingly, Willow now had a baby brother, John Dudley. Wendy, now in her early forties, had blamed it on all the albums that had been brought home that caused the extra sexual activity, backed up by reports of an increase in births.

In her second year of the course, things had been a little more settled. They had attended the opening night of the ‘Magic Laptop’ in the West End, after a successful season of regional theatres with a lot of schools attending. Vivienne and Ken were in the cast, and the orchestra was mainly from the Blue Coat Seniors, now known as the Blue Note Orchestra, conducted by Howard. Other cast members were regulars from the ENO. Willow and Garry were feted as being part of the original show, as well as Willow being a co-author of the songs. The two ‘killer’ songs from the show had been in the charts, sung by Vivienne, and the season had run into the summer of the following year, before closing to tour Europe. The one thing that pleased Willow was that the school was getting a percentage of every show and every soundtrack sold.

Also, in that year, the DVD of the ‘Boston Set’ was awarded “Best Album of the Year’ in the Ivor Novello Awards. ‘Cosseted’ (from the Magic Laptop) was the ‘Song of the Year’, with Willow Rose given the ‘Songwriter of the Year’ award. During their tour in America, that year, the full line-up of Toxic Rocks was inducted into the Rock and Roll Hall of Fame in Cleveland, including Joe.

In the third year of study, she had been offered a seat on the Blue Coat Coventry School Board, as well as a seat on the board of the English National Opera, both to start when a board member retired. To say that her degree was a culmination of three years of study understated her achievements, as her involvement with all the other firms and institutions was using all of her collective knowledge, both in business and music.

Willow’s last year of study had been more intense, and the only side-lines had been the gigs with the Rock’s farewell concerts, appearances with Ashley at some fundraising events, and visiting Rising Lane to see her mother and brother. Garry had been pleased to have a brother-in-law, and spoilt young John ceaselessly, although John was happiest when he was cuddling a very bedraggled Tiger.

The design studio had been fully modernised and was now turning over fifteen million a year, with a very competent management team in place. Willow had attended several board meetings, along with others that she shared with her father on other boards. She had also attended a very special party, for Drew, where she stood with him, his arm around her neck, for a photo. It didn’t matter that he had to have his crutches handed back before they parted, the fact that he was upright was a success.

The Summer Love Recording Studio was turning over five million a year, now with a second crew to handle the workload, all taken from the tech classes of the Blue Coat, having been well trained by the original team. The studio was now working fifteen hours a day, and Willow had bought another block of flats to house the extra people. The fleet of cars had gained an extra two BMWs and a minibus to carry all the musicians around, and they had block-booked enough rooms at the local hotel to accommodate the visitors. The sign that had been in the rest area was now over the entrance door. The ‘Award Walls’ had been filled, with all new ones added to the upstairs office walls. Sydney and Josh had married and were expecting their first. Sarah had picked up with an old flame from high school, and they were going steady.

The party, that graduation night, was two-fold. It was the usual one, at the Dorchester, to hand out awards by the label, and Willow had paid into it as a lot of the guests were part of her circle of friends, with the extras added to enjoy the meal and the atmosphere. Ashley wasn’t the only presenter, as he had talked the Prime Minister into coming along. They were in the biggest function room the hotel had and had booked a lot of rooms for the night.

All of her group from the ceremony went, in convoy, to the Dorchester, to check in. It took until party time to change for the black-tie event, and it was an elegant and glittering crowd who gathered in the function room. The meal was good, the atmosphere buoyant, and the crowd all talking and laughing. The two teams from the studio picked up several awards for production, the Vines had a Gold Record for their debut album, ‘Just Hanging Around’, which Sam had allowed to be released, but still wouldn’t allow a tour. Willow and the Rocks had a Platinum for the boxed set, Vivienne and Ken had one for an album of duets, and Howard Bamborough and the Blue Note Orchestra had several Golds as backing on a lot of the labels hits.

During the evening, many asked her what her plans were, and she just said that it was to have a holiday first, before thinking about her future. The Randalls were now seriously rich, and there was no need to rush into things. In fact, they had the next three months already planned and flights booked. They were flying to Florida in the New Year, to relax and soak up some sun, then going to Los Angeles to talk to some record producers who were keen to get them into a studio, and then would be travelling to New Zealand before continuing to travel east and arrive back in London.

Willow and Garry went to their room, after midnight, happy in the knowledge of their acceptance as part of the music scene, as well as part of the family that was the label’s artists. In the morning, they went back to Marlow, to their home of over three years, several parties, and shared memories. They had just one appointment before they left, and that was a private Christmas party at Chequers, hosted by the PM, for all the Cabinet and their families.

During that weekend, Willow was asked to think about a semi-government position as the organiser of events around the world, involving British music and theatre artists. There had been one, in America, for many years, called Britweek, where all the ex-pat artists and business leaders got together to showcase British culture and industry. Ashley had attended it the year before. The PM wanted it to be extended into other countries, and the thoughts were that they could be held around the official King’s Birthday, which was celebrated on a lot of different days throughout the Commonwealth. She was given a contact for the Britweek organisers in Los Angeles.

After Christmas, they flew to Miami, and spent a restful couple of weeks at the One Hotel, South Beach. They only left the hotel to walk the boardwalk and also spent some time in the Collins Park and the Bass Art Museum. While they rested, they talked about the offer that the PM had made. They decided to see how complicated the organisation was and would wait until they spoke to the person.

When they flew to Los Angeles, they had booked into the 777 Motor Inn, in Sherman Oaks. It was chosen because there were about eighteen recording studios within a fifteen-minute cab ride, and they had appointments to talk to producers who wanted to meet them in studios. It was fortuitous that the British American Business Council Offices was only a stroll away from the Hotel.

They spent most of a week talking to producers, some involved with the studio where they had the meeting. As far as the couple were concerned, the studios were well equipped, but not as big as Leicester. One producer wanted to record Willow with a group of American folkies, recreating the Carpenters sound, with some interesting songs that they listened to. Another wanted them to be the founders of a heavy rock band, again with American members, to move forward with Rocks style songs. For both of these, they said they would think about it and let them know if they were interested.

Of the other appointments, the only usual question was if they wanted to record there in future. One studio was acceptable and had already recorded a hit album, but they begged off, saying that they were taking a break for a while, and, besides, they already owned a perfectly good studio of their own. It was during this week that they realised that any further time with the music would have to be on their own terms, and in their own time. The money being offered would be enough to attract lesser singers, but they had enough to live a good life already.

They rang the British American Business Council to make an appointment to speak to Lucinda, the woman they had been told of. She said that they could meet her at the Starbucks, in the Sherman Oaks Galleria, in two hours, and to ask for her, as she was a regular.

They walked to the Galleria to have a look at the shops, finding cinemas and food outlets, a spa and fitness centre and a Hertz office, but very little else. They went into the Starbucks, ordered a couple of cups of what turned out to be apologies for tea, asked the counter girl to point Lucinda their way, and sat to wait. When Lucinda came over to their table, she was carrying a Caramel Macchiato.

After introductions, Willow showed her the letter she had been given to her by the PM, asking that people give the bearer their time and answer any questions she may ask. Willow asked her questions about Britweek and the organisation of it. They sat there for over an hour, while they were told about the complexity of getting all the film stars, music stars, TV stars, fashion houses, foodies, retailers, sportspeople and industrialists together for a week or so. In the end, Lucinda sat back, her drink finished.

“I have to tell you, guys, that week is the hardest work we do. I say, we, as there are only a few of us who are permanent in the office. It takes weeks to contact everyone and get them booked in. The venue isn’t a problem, unless we’re doing something that takes up a lot of space. The thing is, folks, that it’s very narrow in its overall promotion, mainly us bringing big names that are known in California, to promote things that are available here and push some things they will be exposed to in the following months. It’s not like that Australia thing that’s a big promotion of all things Aussie. You tell me that they want to set it up in other countries, but the problem with that is that you need to have products available in those other countries.”

She took them across the road to her very small office and gave them a bag with a few typical promotional items, and checklist from an old week with the names and places, products and times.

“One of the best things we did was organise a car show, with some very nice cars, a lot sourced locally, but all British made. That was some years ago, and Jaguar did very well out of it. Pity that they’re not a totally British company any longer.”

When the Randalls left to fly to New Zealand, they wondered at the logic behind their quest. On the plane Willow was thinking.

“Sweetheart. I wonder if the PM really knew what this Britweek was really about. I know that Dad would have more idea, but I doubt that he would tell his boss he was wrong. I’ve been thinking about what Lucinda said. That situation, in California, is almost unique, in a country that threw us out but still retained connections. Other countries are different. Australia was taken over by the First Fleet and a lot of the country still hate us. A big proportion are so far from being Anglo it’s stupid to hit them with the Brit thing.”

“I know. I’ve thought about it as well. Take India, for instance. They threw us out but, although a lot still speak the language, the religion has shaped the population more. They have a thriving manufacturing base of their own, and the music, film, and TV is totally different.”

“I can’t see the concept being accepted in the Californian format in most European countries, either. Do we tell the PM that he’s barking up the wrong tree?”

“Let’s just leave it, for the moment, and enjoy our holiday. I know that you played in Australia and New Zealand, but I’ve never been here.”

“When we toured, I was still studying for the certificate course, so spent a lot of time in my room. This will be my first chance to actually see the places as well.”

When they arrived in Auckland, they spent a few days in the city, and then embarked on a guided tour, in a limo, with a professional tour guide. They went up to the tip of the North Island on the west coast, and then back down the east coast and into the biggest part of the island, zigzagging from one side to the other to see everything they could. They sailed from Wellington to Marlborough and did a similar journey to the tip of the South Island and back to Christchurch. They left Christchurch to fly to Sydney, leaving the guide to sail back to Wellington and drive home, well paid for his care and attention.

When they landed in Sydney, they were greeted by Barry Boysee and a camera crew, with a short welcome and a stretch limo to the hotel on Darling Harbour. Over the course of a week, they did the winery tour that had been offered many years before, spent some time with Barry in his studio, where he showed how much he had learned on his way to being a nationally known host of a very successful music and teen life-style show.

They had dinner with Evelyn and a couple of the old fan club, now in their final years of university and all successful models. After the dinner, they all went to a theatre to see Samantha, on guitar with her band, ‘Enlightened’, rocking the house. For Willow, she saw most of the show from the wings, as Samantha called her out on stage to sing some of her old hits with the band. The crowd went crazy, and Willow felt a tinge of the adrenaline rush that she had last felt on the last performance with the Rocks.

From Sydney, they drove north in a hire car and soaked up the scenery to Brisbane, and then beyond to Mackay, retracing their route back to Brisbane and through Western New South Wales, stopping at Tamworth to see the Country Music Hall of Fame, and then through Dubbo to stop for a week in Canberra to see all the sights; the National Gallery, the Space Tracking Station and the big displays in the War Memorial.

They went back to Sydney for a few more days with their friends, now far more understanding of the country, and its people. They then got back in the car and did the east coast road and into Victoria, stopping in Melbourne for a week. After that, they took the Great Ocean Road to the southern end of South Australia, and then north to Adelaide. Very little of what they were doing had been planned, with the airline tickets between the different cities cancelled. A lot of it was following advice from people they had met on the way, most not recognising them, now they were older.

They also cancelled a lot of what had been planned on the way back to England. For once, they were free to travel as they wished, sharing the driving on endless roads and loving it, and each other. In Adelaide, they booked a trip to Darwin on the Ghan train, having to wait a couple of weeks before there was a vacant compartment. They spent that time just exploring and finding a lot that neither had experienced before, like hot-air ballooning, flying in a glider, swimming with sharks or holding koalas and joey kangaroos.

The train trip to Darwin was something else again, seeing the outback at ground level and stopping for meals, served beside the train in places with a vista and sunsets that they could never have imagined. They spent a couple of days in Darwin, and then flew back to Adelaide, where a few days later, they took another train, this time the East-West, across the Nullarbor to Perth, seemingly travelling for a couple of days without a lot of change in the view.

They were a week in Perth, soaking up the sights and getting selfies on Rottnest Island with quokkas. They used the remainders of their round-the-world tickets to fly to Singapore, and then directly back to London. They had ended up spending more than the planned three months, but both decided that it had been well worth it.

Except for that one show in Sydney, neither had even thought about performing, but the long hours of driving around Australia had triggered a lot of ideas about songs, with them recording the results on their phones, along with a lot of laughter.

Back home, they needed a stretch limo to take them home to Marlow, with all the extra luggage that they had both collected during the trip. It took a few days to settle back in their home, sort out where to hang the extra clothes and to find places for the odds and ends that they had liked along the way. The house was now definitely theirs, a showcase of their own likes and experiences.

In their office, they both caught up with emails and messages. Willow reported the results of their task to her father and typed out a written one for the PM to be sent directly to Number Ten. At the end of it, she suggested that an alternative would be weekend displays, set up to be transported in a small container, with the best of British manufacturing and culture, with the stars and celebrities hosting, that could be taken to small halls anywhere in the world, as an introduction to what Britain had to offer.

They spent a few weeks catching up with friends and finding out what had happened while they had been away. Mac still had all of the Rock’s equipment in his Watford shed, not wanting to have the bother of disposing of it. He was the youngest member of Rocks before Garry joined them and confessed to having odd thoughts about playing again.

Of the old band, Herb and Blue Day had become popular in Europe, and were now based in Stockholm. Geoff hadn’t stayed with them for very long and had returned home. The Hikers had finally had their day, and Rick was now a full-time farmer. Jim was back to playing the organ in St. Marys, and Gerry was working as a session guitarist in a few studios. Grant had given up drumming to go back to school for his higher studies, and was working, part-time in the family business in Coventry.

They caught up with Vivienne and Zara. Vivienne now had two children that her mother doted on, which was a good job as Ken had left her to chase his dreams, and a visiting soprano, in Canada. Zara was still singing in nightclubs but admitted that she was getting bored with it.

It was moving towards May, and Willow’s twenty-first birthday, one that her parents had insisted was important. They worked out an invitation list and booked the Stoneleigh Club for the twenty-fourth, a Saturday night. Willow invited Gina and any family, telling her that it would be nice for them to share their twenty-first together. The Vines were booked as the entertainment, through the label as they hadn’t signed with anyone, their father managing the finances. Malcolm assured her that the stage equipment was all as it was, although the Club had undergone massive changes. The kitchen had been totally updated, with the video recording equipment and a lot of new technology added to the dining area. With the new chef in charge, the meals were available seven days a week. Willow and Garry visited it mid-week and declared that it was as good as many places they had eaten in.

The week before the party, they welcomed Gina and Guiseppe at Heathrow and took them back to Marlow. Over the next few days, they relived some of their past, mainly the bits that were suitable for their husband’s ears. They had two private meals in the restaurant up the road. One, on the Wednesday, for Willow’s birthday, and the other, on the Friday, for Gina’s. They commented on the fact that the party night was almost the same as their first party together, all those years ago.

The party, on the Saturday night, was almost the same as well. There were two big cakes, shaped like keyboards and the kit set up on the stage. The guests started arriving, and Willow, Gina, and their husbands stood by the door to welcome everyone. Wendy and Ashley arrived, having left young John with his Nanny. Then came the PM, his wife and his security detail. Then the three Russells. The Head, Howard Bamborough and their partners arrived. Tom, his wife and Sally with her fiancé arrived. Mac and Mae, his wife, and Rufus. The Vines, both family and band arrived. Rick and Racheal arrived, along with Gerry and Geoff; Vivienne and Zara came in together. Bruce and his wife arrived, with a photographer, followed by Clive and Jill, and a lot of old schoolfriends and villagers. The room filled with old friends and laughter.

Malcolm looked out on it all with a smile. It was these people who had re-invigorated the club and the village. They had also led to it being able to afford the changes here and in the church. The Vines set up and began playing as the food came out, and the chatter quietened for a while. Then it was the cutting of the two cakes and the singing. After that, the Vines were playing more rocking music and there was dancing.

Inevitably, when the Vines had a break, someone spoke to someone else, and another group went up on the stage. Gerry badgered Geoff into joining them, Mac took over the drums, Garry was on bass with Willow on the keyboard and Zara out front. They started with old things that they all knew, from blues to Purple, and moved on as they warmed up. All of them happy to be playing in a group. Geoff, Gerry and Garry had played for Zara before, and Willow knew the keyboard parts. Mac was an old enough hand to follow, whatever was being played. They all sang, as lead or back-up. The Vines never got to go back, as the group jammed their way through to almost finishing time.

On the train across the Nullarbor, Willow and Garry had spoken about what they would call themselves if they ever went on stage again. After rejecting a lot of suggestions, they chose one that made them both laugh and had no links to the past bands whatsoever. During that party, ‘Garreth’ was conceived.

Marianne Gregory © 2025

Weeping Willow. Book 6, Chapter 2 of 18

Author: 

  • Marianne G

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Voluntary

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Chapter 2

The new band may have been conceived, but it’s parents didn’t know that yet. They had been having fun, playing as well as seasoned performers could, but, at that time, fun was all it was. At the end, though, they stood on the stage as their friends applauded them and started hugging.

Garry hugged and kissed his wife, and then gave a sweaty Mac a man-hug. Zara looked at her previous band members and gave Gerry a hug and a kiss on the cheek. Then she turned to Geoff. He looked as if he had run a marathon, having spent most of the time since she left without touching his guitar.

“Geoff, I’m sorry I left you to sing in clubs, but I needed to strike out on my own.”

“Oh, Zar. I’ve missed you so much.”

“I missed you too, but I wasn’t ready to settle down as a housewife.”

“I was a selfish prig, wasn’t I? I’ve got all your albums, so I could hear your voice.”

“I often play our DVD and remember good times. Tonight, though, has been a really good time.”

“It has. I’ve lost the hard skin on my fingers, and they’re feeling sore right now, and my arms are dropping off.”

“Put them around me and I’ll make them better.”

They hugged, and then she kissed him.

They all went back to the party, to be engulfed in hugs and handshakes. Clive and Jill were sitting with drinks, and both were thinking about what they had just experienced.

“Jilly, my darling. If we could get that group into a studio, we could make a hit album.”

“We’ll just have to tell them that there’s a slot in Leicester whenever they want it. Here comes Willow, let’s see what she has to say. Willow, you wonderful creature, how long have you all practised that to surprise and delight us?”

“It was spur of the moment, Jill. Geoff hasn’t played a guitar in over three years, since Zara went to London and he left Blue Day. I think that Mac enjoyed himself, getting back to his roots as a drummer lately has re-energised him. What did you think of it, Clive?”

“We just decided that we would have you in a studio if you had some original material.”

“Garry and I spent a lot of time driving on very long roads in Australia. We spent a lot of that time dreaming up songs and recording them on our phones as we saw things that triggered our imagination. We have enough to make a double album for Australian release, and enough general songs for an album to release here.”

“Do you think that you could talk to the others to join you?”

“I don’t know. You would have a better idea about Zara. We can talk to Mac and Gerry, but I don’t know about Geoff. It’s really odd, you know. Except for Mac being on drums instead of Grant, that was pretty much the line-up of the band I first went on stage with, when I was twelve.”

“You were good then, but you’re far better now.”

“Thank you, Clive. I think that I deserve another piece of cake.”

She went and found a slice of cake and a plate. She went over to talk to her parents, sitting with the PM and his wife. Wendy stood and gave her a hug.

“Can’t keep you off the stage, especially here. I think that you’ve been up there every party we’ve had. Come and sit down with us for a while.”

They had a general talk, some about the band they had just seen, some about the holiday. The PM’s wife reached over and took Willow’s hand.

“I think we have all your albums, Willow. My husband has the classic ones, I have all your solo and VivWillow ones, and our son has all the Summer Rose and Rocks ones, but never, in all of them, except that Berlin show, did I see such a masterful grasp of old hits and basic rock. I know that the drummer used to be the singer in Toxic Rocks, and he really went to town. Other than Garry, who were the others?”

“Zara used to play cello in the school orchestra, so you may have seen her play ‘The Swan’ as an encore to our Proms concert. She, and the others, all used to play with Garry as G-Force, and, except for Mac, it was the very first guitar line-up that I played organ with, way back when we first came to Stoneleigh. It’s strange. We almost had a mental connection, not as strong as the one I had with Gina Summer or Vivienne, but we seemed to have had it again tonight. I could have predicted the next song we were going to play as we were singing the one before. We’ve all been around far too long.”

Ashley leaned over and patted her arm.

“That holiday of yours was well overdue, my girl. You’ve worked hard to get your degree, and it showed. Now, you’re back to being our talented daughter and tonight showed that you’ve lost none of your skills.”

The PM smiled.

“Your skills were greatly appreciated in my office. That report you wrote was concise and to the point. I admit that I really didn’t fully grasp what Britweek was all about, and I now realise that it would be impossible to duplicate it anywhere else but America. Your idea of a Britcentric weekend, or week, that could be popped up anywhere has gained a few supporters in your father’s department and my own office. We’re too close to the next election to do anything now, but there will be some preliminary work on the logistics, with a view of implementing the plan in our next term, should we get returned.”

“Thank you, sir. That did seem to be the easiest way to promote the country. It roughly follows the G’Day events that Australia hold.”

“Expect to be spoken to after the election, in about two years, to lead a team. It would be a fully funded project, under Ashley’s department. He will have all the contacts of industry people, seeing how well he’s been managing that portfolio. I never thought that our dealings with the unions would be so much more settled than the other lot. I suppose it was a case of them expecting blind allegiance and taking their support for granted.”

Willow left them to circulate more, sitting next to Gina.

“The old place has changed a bit since we first played honky-tonk, friend.”

“I hardly recognised it, Willow. The new paintwork, the stage lighting, the updated kitchen and a proper chef. Not forgetting the new toilet block out the back. About the only things the same are those awards behind the bar and the happy atmosphere. I’ve moved on from honky-tonk, though.”

“So have I, friend, so have I.”

“Are you happy with Garry?”

“As happy as have ever known, friend. We’re a team and bounce off each other with ideas. I don’t know what’s around the corner, but I’m thinking that it will be good.”

Willow noticed Mac’s wife sitting with Rufus.

“Hold the fort, friend, Mrs. Mac looks thoughtful, and I do need to sound her out about that very future.”

She went over and sat down.

“How are you Mrs. Mac? Your husband off for fresh air?”

“No, Willow dear. He’s in the gents’, splashing his face. That still wouldn’t be good enough to wipe the smile off his face. I hate to say it, but I think that hour was almost better than thirty years with the Rocks.”

“He did tell me that he started out as a drummer.”

“Playing the sort of music that you have just entertained us with. It took him back to his roots. I’d prepared to settle down to a quiet life, but he just told me that he would like to take this further.”

“Funny about that, Clive just asked me if we could all get into the studio and make a hit album.”

Mac came back and sat down, still with a smile. His wife put her hand on his arm.

“Willow just told me that the label wants you all in a studio, darling.”

“That would be nice. We still have the big shed and all of the equipment. What do the others think?”

“I think Garry would be interested, but we’ll have to ask the others.”

“No time like the present, Willow. Let’s go and ask them.”

Rufus was grinning as they left him and went over to where Garry was catching up with his old friends. Willow put her hand on his shoulder.

“Darling, Clive just asked me if we could get us into a studio. He was very taken with what we did today.”

Geoff looked up, startled.

“But it was only fun. I haven’t played for years.”

Mac went around to him and held his hand out.

“You didn’t sound like it, lad. You sounded as good as many that I’ve played with. The two of you on guitars are as good as anyone out there. I could hardly believe what I was hearing.”

After shaking a very bewildered Geoff’s hand, he turned to Zara.

“And you, young lady, showed me another side of you, tonight. You’re wasted tucked away in smoky nightclubs. You have a great voice and a great range. Between you and Willow, you have a distinctive sound, and us lads seem to blend well. Look; don’t make any promises now. Keep in touch, and when you have some free time, contact Garry and Willow. They know how to contact me. We have a big shed in Watford where we used to rehearse the Rocks. It still has all our gear that we used on the local tours, so all you guys need are guitars. We even have a selection of effects pedals.”

Zara laughed.

“I’m ready now. I finished a contract last weekend and haven’t signed on for another. What about it, Geoff?”

“I get to play guitar and be with you, what more could I want?”

“Well, I’ve got a nice place in North London, close to Watford. Would staying with me be enough?”

They stood and hugged, tears in their eyes. Mac looked at Gerry.

“What about you, young fellow?”

“What can I say, Mac. I’m just a part-time studio session man, and you expect me to turn down a chance to play alongside my old mates and half of what was Toxic Rocks. Name the time and date, Mac.”

Garry took out his phone and recorded every contact number he didn’t already know.

“What about next week, say Tuesday and beyond. Is everyone good for transport?”

They nodded and Mac went over to his wife, coming back with business cards with his phone number, and wrote the address on the back of the ones he gave out to Zara and the two guys.

Willow went past Clive on the way back to Gina.

“Pencil us in, Clive, and email me a session date, say, in a couple of weeks or so.”

“What name?”

“Just use the Flintstones. We’ll decide on something before we see you.”

She was sitting with Gina and talking about piano concertos when the Head sat down with them.

“I thought that you may be tempted, Gina.”

“Not these days, I’ve more respect for my fingers. I’ve six concertos to play this summer, and they all expect perfection.”

“When will you play in Britain?”

“There is talk of me performing in the Proms, next year, but no details decided, including the orchestra.”

“How long are you staying, this time?”

“We fly out on Tuesday. It’s been a lovely break, seeing everyone, but so much has changed since I went to Italy. I need to get back to my little Salice and knuckle down to some practise.”

“Can the two of you come to the school on Monday? Bring your husbands. There are a few changes that have been made there that I’d like you to see. Term finished yesterday, so it will be quiet.”

“We’d like that, I haven’t seen it since I left. I know that Willow may have been there with the board.”

“The changes have been made since her last visit, around a year ago. We gave her leeway, board wise, with her studies. So, I’ll see the four of you, say, around eleven?”

Eventually, both Willow and Gina managed to have spoken to everyone there, thanking the Vines for the early music and the use of the instruments. Petunia laughed.

“It’s us who have to thank you. That was a wonderful session of good old rock and roll, with a bit of blues. We never had a lot to do with G-Force at school, just seeing them in the shows, but, along with Summer Rose, they’re up there as something to live up to. Tonight, has shown us a lot more of how to play to entertain. We haven’t done a proper concert yet, just a couple of spots in the school theatre and the album. Dad’s been on our backs to do well on the academic side. The results from the last couple of weeks should show him that we were right to go to the school.”

“That would have been the end of sixth year, then. Do you have a University in mind?”

“Dad has bought a house for us, close to Birmingham campus, and we all have our names listed with them for next year after the ‘A’s. All we need to do is send them our results and see what happens.”

“He sounds as if he thinks that it’s a sure thing.”

“Between the whole band, we have only had three ‘B’s over the last five years, and they were in second and third year. Believe me, it’s a sure thing.”

Rufus came up as they were speaking.

“Introduce us, Willow, please.”

“Girls, this is Rufus, the manager of the old Rocks. Rufus, these two ladies are Petunia and Ivy Vines. That gentleman, looking serious, is their father, Sam. He’s managing their affairs at the moment, but they are signed with the label with an album that’s already gone Gold. The award was handed to them at the last party in December.”

She left them to talk and went to circulate. The evening finally wound up. The two couples were going to stay with the Roses on Rising Lane, so would be close for the trip into Coventry on Monday. They would have their luggage and go back to Marlow on Monday afternoon. Garry drove as they followed Ashley and Wendy. At Rising Lane, Willow and Garry had her old bedroom, Gina and Guiseppe had the one that they had originally set up for Wendy’s mother, John was in the remaining bedroom with his nanny, and the driver and security were in separate bedrooms in the annex, now refurbished to suit.

The families all slept late, while the nanny took care of young John. Sunday was a quiet day, with them all lazing around. The new driver and security detail came, and the old ones went off for some days off. It may have been a quiet day for some, but Ashley still spent a lot of time on his phone.

On Monday, it was business as usual. Wendy was going into the design office to check on things, and Ashley hugged everyone before he was taken off to his London office, with his small bag for a week of living in the apartment. Garry drove the other three to Coventry. It was like old times for three of them, but the first time for Guiseppe.

When they arrived at the school, there were a few cars in the carpark. Hilda Russell was waiting for them.

“Welcome, welcome. It would be a little strange after the last few years. The Head invited you here to see what you did for the school while you were with us. The income from ongoing DVD royalties, the payments from the ENO, the sales of your albums through our website, and the increased level of applicants has allowed us to expand our music side greatly, especially the technical side. Firstly, come and see our Honour Board.”

When they walked into the reception area, the two girls stopped and gasped. The old Honour Board had been shifted. Their names were on it, but it was the display beside it that shook them. There were framed photos of G-Force with Willow, G-Force with Zara, Summer Rose, VivWillow and Toxic Rocks, all taken from the computer files from the studio, except the earliest one that had been printed from the school DVD. Underneath, the band members were named.

“While you have all done very well, we’ve found that it’s your recent success with Toxic Rocks that is attracting new students. Having two of our students in such a well-known band is a feather in our cap. The other bands were great, in their day, but our first years would have been under five when you were big.”

“Stop it, Miss Russell, you’re making us feel old. This is quite a display. How long will it be here?”

“As long as you’re in the news. With you, Gina, it will change to reflect your career when there are pictures of you playing in London. What are your plans, Willow?”

“Garry and I are going to be in the old Rocks rehearsal shed tomorrow with the band that you saw Saturday night. If it works out, we’ll be going into the studio to record. That will have five out of the six being alumni.”

“We may have to make space after that. Now, let me take you through to see Jim, so he can show you all the new toys that has made this school the one to learn music in.”

They went to the music side, with Guiseppe realising what a wonderful place his wife had been studying at. Jim showed them the resurfaced stage and then took them to where one of the rehearsal rooms had been converted into a small recording studio with a closed off control room. It had a twelve-input mixing board with the addition of bud usage.

“This was all acquired through Sarah and her contacts at a very good price. Your crew from the studio are working with students and have done wonders. We took a leaf out of your book for that charity show, and offer off-site training in lighting and pyrotechnics, teaching the theory here. We haven’t gone with fixed cameras, but still use hand-held or on a tripod. Come and see the post-production suite.”

They went next door to look at the set-up, a smaller, but still state of the art unit. They were then taken to the storeroom, where there were more amps of different sizes, and two Nord Stage Threes instead of the Yamahas. Jim was smiling.

“This has been possible with the three of you and the money that you attracted to the school. We are now working closely with several other schools and the local uni, who send us students to learn the basics of music technology, without going through the academic side. We’re eternally grateful to you for opening our eyes to the more modern music and its possibilities.”

“Thank you, sir. What we did wouldn’t have made these changes without this school and its dedicated teachers, who are willing to see into the future.”

They were then led to the teachers’ common room, where several of their old teachers, and the Head, were waiting for them. They had drinks and nibbles and spoke to everyone. Jim took Guiseppe aside and they talked about his playing in the school orchestra in Florence. Willow was given a list of dates for future board meetings and confirmed her email address to get the agenda. The Head asked her and Garry if they would bring the new band to the school for a concert when they were ready. They told her that they would let her know.

In the car, driving back to Marlow, Guiseppe was more talkative than they had heard before. He was adamant that he would talk his family into donating the funds to build a similar training wing at his old school, to be called ‘Universita Angelina Innocenti’. He had taken several pictures on his phone as they had been shown around.

They stopped at the house and the couple made ready to fly home the next day. The four of them had dinner at the restaurant along the road, and all had an early night. On Tuesday morning, they went to Heathrow. Gina told Willow that they just wanted to be dropped off near the Alitalia entrance, so they loaded the luggage on a trolley, had hugs, and waved as Gina and Guiseppe walked away. Back in the car, they continued on to Watford.

When they arrived, there were a few cars out the front. They parked and walked in, Garry carrying his guitar case.

“Good morning. Sorry we’re a bit late; we had to drop Gina off at the airport.”

Mae Mac hugged Willow.

“That’s all right, dear. We were just getting to know each other and were talking about a name for the band, if we go further.”

“Garry and I were laughing about that when we were in Australia. We chose a name that was meaningless, at the time, but has a strange connection now, seeing that he has previously played with everyone here. We came up with ‘Garreth’, with two ‘r’s.”

Mac chuckled.

“You’re right, lass. It would be almost meaningless with any other line-up. Here, though, it could work. I like it.”

The others were all smiling, so the working name of the band was settled. For the rest of the morning, they got used to each other. The only person who was a stranger to Willow, was Anthea, Gerry’s partner, who he had met at one of his sessions. This was her first exposure to the real world of a budding touring band, having only been a production assistant before. She sat with Mrs. Mac and soaked up the vibes as they had a bit of fun with some blues, which was a favourite with most of the band. Geoff had brought along his harmonica, which added to the sound.

They stopped for lunch from a food truck that serviced the other factories around them, and then talked about what they were going to do about new material. Garry went to the car and came back with a CD of songs that the two of them had worked on since the holiday, put it in the player and they listened. Halfway through the third one, both Gerry and Mac started thinking about guitar riffs and drumming.

They played the song through three times, and then worked on it for themselves, with a blues feel. Mac had a digital recorder and small mixing desk, so, after they had come to an agreed result, they recorded it and moved on to another. By six, they had three recorded, all transformed into the blues, and all, as far as Willow was concerned, eminently suitable for their first album. They closed up and went for dinner at the Miller and Carter Steakhouse in Rickmansworth, before going home.

That became the norm for the rest of the week. Using the Randalls’ CD, they jumped around the content, ending up with twelve recorded tracks by the weekend. By this time, Geoff’s fingers were more used to playing and the band melded into a slick outfit. They had a wealth of vocal talent, with everyone taking turns with the singing. As Willow had felt during the Saturday evening, they all had a single mind about what was needed.

Willow emailed Clive about fitting them in with a studio session, and they were scheduled in for the next week that the label had booked. In the intervening week, They listened to the songs that the couple had recorded on their road trip and started working on them in the style of Country Blues, not far away from the other material.

Mac invited Rufus to the recording session, and, by the time they left Leicester, he was in the process of taking over the management of the other three. Geoff was easy, not having a manager. Gerry was also simple, with just his session work over the last couple of years. Zara told her manager that she was done with nightclubs, didn’t have a current contract, so he was happy for someone else to take her on.

The recording session was on the Tuesday afternoon, with the studio amps and the Nord set up in front of the blue screen and uprights. There were four cameras on tripods, and three from the mounts. When they saw the finished result, it looked as if they were playing in a seedy dive with black curtains and a table behind them with beer bottles on. Willow wasn’t keen but accepted that the look did reflect the blues feel. Sarah and the original team ran the session, but the second crew arrived early to see the boss playing.

Willow rang the school and spoke to the Head about putting on a show, and it was scheduled for near the end of the term, as a special event. Clive invited several music reporters along, just saying that it would be an interesting evening with a new band. Willow and Garry had spoken to Wendy, and an album cover was designed. It was simple, with a picture of a tree, showing the roots. At the end of six of the roots were pictures of each of the band. The only writing on the front was ‘Garreth – Down to the Roots’. Mac had joked that it should be ‘Garreth Roots’, but Willow told him that their sex life was personal.

Marianne Gregory © 2025

Weeping Willow. Book 6, Chapter 3 of 18

Author: 

  • Marianne G

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Voluntary

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Chapter 3

The band went back to the Watford shed for a week, putting together a show that should last about three hours. They needed to introduce themselves to the world, as well as promoting the school that nurtured most of them. They went through some of their own back catalogue, picking out a couple of songs that Zara had sung with the G’s, a few of Willow’s with Summer Rose, a few of the Rock’s old numbers, as well as a few that were still being played from the final boxed set.

As Zara was to be out front, and had learned to pull the audience in, she would be the main speaker. The fact that every member had been on that stage before was to be highlighted, with Mac having been there for the school concert of the last charity show. It brought it home when Willow realised that almost four years had passed since that time, with any first years present then on the verge of moving on to higher education or jobs.

Every song chosen to be highlighted was given a blues treatment, Gerry having learned a lot about playing in the intervening years. Starting with ‘I’ve got my Mojo Working’ to set the scene, with each singer taking on a verse, they interspersed the show with blues standards.

The went back to the studio in the last week of June to record the show as a single take, using the school stage as the backdrop. They had decided on denim as the stage outfit, with Zara in a long dress and Willow in a short one. Anthea was helpful in looking after the make-up duties and making sure that they had the song list handy. As she thawed with the established stars, Willow grew to like her and her dry wit.

The album and DVD were available from the end of that week, and they all had their own set. Willow grabbed a DVD for her parents. She and Garry went to stay with them that weekend, relaxing and playing with her brother. On the next Thursday, they joined the others at the school to set up the stage. They did a soundcheck for the current crop of technical students. The Randalls went back to Rising Lane, while the others went to the Britannia for the night.

Friday, they all were in the school and were given a meal in the lunchroom. In the theatre foyer were tables with piles of the new albums and DVDs, as well as the old stock of the earlier school DVDs. With these mentioned through the show, it was thought that some may want to look at them for historic reasons. They would remain covered until the end of the show.

The band were backstage, getting dressed for the show, when Bruce wandered in.

“Hello, Mister Ace Reporter, ready to write another glowing column?”

“Seeing that you’re here, Willow, I’ll make sure I do, as it’s my last. I finally retire next week, and this was the last job I was given. ‘Go and see one of that school’s new bands’ they said. What do I see here? Just a band of established stars that had fun at that party. Is that Mac from the Rocks over there?”

“It is. He doesn’t want to retire, just yet, and we’re the result. You see half of us as ex-Rocks, and the other half are ex-G-Force. Together, we’re ‘Garreth’, and we sing the blues. It’s been a long time since there were good blues bands in the charts, so we may find a niche. There are CDs and DVDs in the foyer, for after the show.”

Bruce went around, getting his interviews before the bedlam that he knew would erupt after the show. He was grateful for this chance to write a meaningful last column. He gave Willow a hug as he left, to see the Head and try to nab copies of the discs.

At seven, they were all in place and waiting for the curtain to open. The noise of the audience quietened as the Head came onto the stage.

“Good evening, ladies and gentlemen. Tonight is rather a special night, as the band you are about to see have all been on this stage before, some many times. Between them, they have a solid history of entertaining around the world. Tonight, sit back or stand and dance, as the Blue Coat School brings you the first public performance of ‘Garreth’!

As the curtains opened, Mac clicked his sticks together and they were into ‘Mojo’, with all taking some of the vocals. From that, they were into some songs that Zara had sung with the G’s on the Paris DVD. Then, they did some from the album, followed by some of Willow’s songs, all in a blues form.

After that, they stopped for a few minutes as Zara introduced them all to the audience, including their links to each other. The last to be introduced was Mac, Garry and Willow, as half of Toxic Rocks. Then they did some Rocks songs, sounding very close to the original. After more from the album and some more blues standards, they finished with the two songs that all had decided. Willow sang ‘Her Day’ as a slow blues, and they finished the set with a wild version of ‘Dummy Splitter’.

It was very close to the show that they had recorded without the introductions, and the manufacturers would be delivering several thousand copies of ‘Garreth at the Blue Coat’ the following week. There was a team of older students in the foyer to sell the album, the DVD, the old stock and to take pre-paid orders for the show DVD. Unsold ones would go on the website for a while before being released by the label as a special issue, depending on the upshot of tonight’s launch.

If the applause was anything to go by, it had been a success, but it would be the reviews that set the tone for later. Bruce was already composing his column as he paid for his copy of the show. He was thinking in terms of a similarity to the old blues masters meeting the Stones.

There were a lot of people in the lunchroom when the band entered, and a lot who wanted to talk to them. They were besieged by reporters and photographers before they were able to catch up with their friends and relatives. The praise was effusive, and the reporters all said that the reviews would be positive, and all asked when the tour started.

Rufus stood next to Garry and Willow in a quieter moment.

“Great show! I’ll be working on a tour next week. Give the reviews a couple of weeks to take hold, and the album to get airplay, and I expect we can get you into big stadiums from the end of the month and through to autumn.”

“That quick! I thought that we may take a bit longer.”

“Never in a million years, Willow. With more than half of you as big names already, with a solid back catalogue, it won’t take much to see you flying high. Mac tells me that you’ve been working on Country Rock numbers. Will they fit the US as well as down under?”

“I think we can do that. Are you thinking of tours?”

“I was thinking that you can play the major cities here, then fly to Australia to soak up the sun for a while, then hit California and tour America in their spring and summer. It would be a long tour, but we have the time to give you all some down time, maybe all shows over weekends with the weekdays off. If you play here to October, you can have Christmas off and fly out in early January. Six to eight weeks in Australia, a week in New Zealand, and then thirty weeks in America, this time concentrating on the more rural areas some of the time.”

“Sounds a bit like wishful thinking, Rufus.”

“Not a bit, Willow, just the voice of experience combined with the fact that some may consider this is a Rocks Revival, while others will be captivated by the new Garreth.”

“Well, it’s just as well that I finished my studies, then. I do have one condition, though.”

“What is that?”

“I’m now qualified to be kept appraised of the details. I want full disclosure of our travel and accommodation plans, as well as updates of the outgoings and income. I need to be able to understand the process.”

“Then what?”

“Perhaps I’ll make you an offer for your business.”

“That may be welcomed. Anything else?”

“I have a friend, Samantha, who has a good band in Australia, called ‘Enlightened’. I would like her to open our shows. They’re good enough to take to America as well.”

“Sounds good. I’ll get on to their manager and see if I can get a demo or album.”

“Thank you. If we can do some more practise, we’ll be ready as soon as you get local dates. When we finish, we’ll have time to rehearse the shows for going east and lay down an album with a video to release. It will be good to be busy with the music, again.”

The party wound up around midnight, with all of the band going to the Britannia to sleep. They were all sitting in the dining room, having breakfast, when Willow told the others what Rufus had said the night before. Mac was all smiles.

“Never thought that we’d be touring so quickly. I was having a lot of fun, last night, and we sounded good. Rufus is a canny lad and must have seen that we have a chance at being big. Do we all have the spare time to make this work?”

They went around the table and spoke their piece. Gerry and Anthea were happy to go along with it. Anthea said she would give up her job to be with Gerry. He had earned enough during his time with G-Force to support them both until the income started coming in. Zara and Geoff were in a similar position, with Geoff having already resigned from his day job to go and live with her. They decided to meet in the Watford shed in a week, to give themselves a few days to sort themselves out.

Unfortunately, Willow had to postpone the Randalls’ attendance for a few days, as the whole family had to go to Cambridge for the funeral of her grandmother. She was sad at how few turned out to wish the old lady goodbye, and both Wendy and Willow ended up with bags full of soggy tissues.

After they got back to London, they spent almost every weekday in the shed, building up enough new numbers for a four-hour show or shorter ones with ability to mix up the playlist. At the end of the month, they had a list of venues that Rufus had organised. The album had been on the market while they were practising and had been selling well, so Rufus was sure that they would be playing to full houses.

The tour kicked off in the first week of August, in Edinburgh, and worked its way south from there. They played in the largest indoor venues, or in sporting stadiums, to packed houses, which became noisier as they worked south. In the Midlands, it was standing room only in a lot of shows, and fans scrambling for tickets for future shows.

When they reached the southern counties, the album was number one, and there were three songs off it in the charts. The final shows were in London, where Rufus had managed to transfer the venue to one of the football grounds to cater for the demand for tickets. They played four nights there and were ready for a short rest afterwards. ‘Garreth’ was a baby no longer!

It was the end of October, and the next tour was already set. Starting in Perth, once more, Rufus had organised weekends in the major cities, with ‘Enlightened’ opening, and then midweek shows in smaller regional centres with expectations that the country album would resonate there.

They recorded ‘Garreth – Just Country Folk’ in the last week of October, and it was released two weeks later across the UK, Europe, Australasia, and America. By Christmas, they were able to gauge the demand for the album. It was selling well in the open areas in the UK, the Highlands, the Dales, the Lincoln flatlands, the Moors. In Europe, it was big in the Netherlands. In Australia, it was top of the charts, while, in America, it was a favourite across the farming and southern states. The songs about a wide-open country had made their mark. Three songs were doing well in the charts everywhere. The titles said it all. ‘Endless Sky’, ‘Never-ending Vista’, and ‘A Billion Twinkles’ were all resonating with the listeners.

By Christmas, they could put on a six-hour show, with a mix of the original and the new material. They all went their separate ways for the holidays, Willow and Garry spending a lot of time with the Roses, again being popular invitees to parties, and seeing in the New Year from Parliament once more, in a glittering group of very influential people.

In the first week of January, they were reunited with the charter jet, now with ‘Garreth on Tour’ on the nose. For Gerry, Geoff, and Zara, this was something very new, although they had now earned enough to be going first-class whenever they travelled. They took it easy on the way to Australia, stopping in Dubai for two days before the final leg. With the level of accommodation in the plane, they could have done it quicker, but were ready to play as soon as they landed in Perth.

They relaxed in the hotel, meeting up with Samantha and her band, and introducing everyone to everyone else. The Australian promoter joined them and gave them the full venue listing with an idea of what to expect during their tour. They would be opening at the big sports stadium on the Friday evening, with the big stage rig, screens and lights that they were used to. That set-up would be transported to Adelaide while they played a regional venue. In WA, it would be Gloucester Park Football Oval, at Margaret River. The venue was close to other, smaller townships, and there would be people traveling hundreds of kilometres to see them for the one performance.

The odd thing, he warned them, would be that it would be a picnic event, with no seating and that the bands would be playing with a smaller set of amps while on the top of a large flatbed trailer. That set-up would be what would be used for a lot of the regional shows. Samantha assured the others that it would be a lot of fun, as her band had played at this type of event before. She laughed and told them it was like playing a large group of friends. They would be staying two nights at the Aqua Resort in Busselton, with the plane landing at the Busselton Margaret River airport.

They had a day to settle, and then did the sound-check at the stadium on the Friday. The shows were Friday, Saturday, and Sunday. All were packed out. Willow was able to help Samantha and her band get over the butterflies of playing to the biggest crowds they had seen. Although they had been in the charts for a couple of years, this was their first tour with an overseas band.

The three shows went well, with enthusiastic audiences who already knew most of the lyrics to the songs. The three songs off the new album were still charting, and even the city folk were taken with the idea of the big wide sky.

They flew to Busselton on the Tuesday for the Wednesday show. It wasn’t a long trip, so they had plenty of resting time on the sandy beach. The show was a bit like playing at a picnic. The oval was packed and there were people around the edge. There wasn’t a marquee to use, as they found out on Wednesday morning, so they dressed in the hotel before going to the venue that evening. Willow loved it. She was close to the audience, with children running around as dancing wildly as they played. The show started earlier to utilise the natural light as there were no spotlights or stage lights. There were no curtains and nowhere to hide on the back of the truck. The crowd were friendly, and both bands spent some time mingling before and after their sets.

Thursday morning, they flew to Adelaide and the three shows at the Adelaide Showground Oval, followed by the Wednesday evening show at the Memorial Drive oval in Broken Hill. Both had the ‘country’ vibe, and the second one was interesting, with a largely male audience in singlets and shorts.

From Broken Hill, they flew south again, to Melbourne, and a proper stadium show at the MCG, three nights in front of over seventy thousand fans. From there, the midweek show was in Launceston, Tasmania, at the University of Tasmania Stadium, which felt like a weekend show. The weekend in Hobart was just Friday and Saturday. That was more like a midweek show, as they played on a temporary stage in an open area of the Domain park, able to look over the heads of the audience to see shipping on the Derwent River. They had most of Sunday clear and relaxed.

Later that afternoon, they flew to the Great Lakes Airfield in eastern Victoria and taken to a hotel in Lakes Entrance. The Wednesday show was at the North Arm Recreation Ground oval. So, they had a couple of days break to rest and recuperate. Some of the guys spent those days on the golf course, while all the girls spent a day in the spa being pampered. Willow found herself in a hot tub with Samantha.

“I really have to thank you, Willow, for bringing me to this point in time.”

“How did I do that, Sam?”

“That first day I met you and Gina. I was a shy little girl, immersed in video games and a worry to my Dad. All of a sudden, I spent a day with the two of you, both my age, and saw you as strong-willed and talented. I gave up the games that day, and Dad bought me a guitar. The other thing was that I spent that morning having fun with a load of kids. It was something that my shyness had robbed me of up until then, and it was a turning point for more than me. Evelyn was almost as strong as you were but has blossomed since then.”

“It also changed Barry. He was being led by his nose up until then. It allowed him to be the man he should be. That was a first for us as well, you know.”

“How was that.”

“Gina had grown up in the village, about the only girl of her age there, and living with her mother and grandparents. I had been terribly bullied before I went to Coventry, so was a loner myself, only immersing myself in music instead of video games. That morning in Luna Park was as liberating for us as it was for you. I had a lot of fun that day.”

“It’s interesting to look back and able to see a moment in time when things changed.”

“We were doing an interview for the BBC. That was when Garry was with G-Force, and I was with Summer Rose. The interviewer asked just that sort of question. Garry told him that it was the day I walked into the school and helped them out by playing Deep Purple on the organ. I hadn’t even started the term at that time. He was the first guy to hug me, and now we’re married. At the end of that interview, we were asked if we could play something and we all jammed ‘Smoke on the Water’, which was what ended that fireworks show.”

“That was a wonderful night. I’d never stayed up so late before. Those two local guys both ended up in a clinic and never went on TV again. When we put the band together, the contacts that I made that night helped us get a record deal and bring us to be opening these shows. I suppose that’s another point in time that I can look back on and see that it was a pivot point, although the effects didn’t show until years later.”

Willow thought about another point in time when she had opened up the garment bag that Hilda Russell had brought around, but that was one she was keeping quiet about.

“What do you think about the shows after we finish in Auckland?”

“Our manager said that we may be still opening for you but was vague about the venues.”

“That’s because they were still being settled. We fly to Hawaii for a week or so, with a show there, and then we start an American tour in Los Angeles, followed by nearly thirty weeks touring. I think that we’ll both be needing to make an album while we’re there, unless they record one of the shows and issue two ‘live’ DVDs in the US market.”

“That would be awesome. We’ve done well in Australia and New Zealand but breaking into the US and UK markets is a different thing altogether.”

Later, that day, Willow rang Rufus, who would be having breakfast.

“Rufus, dear friend. I have a question.”

“Fire away, Willow.”

“Samantha and her band have never played outside of Australia except New Zealand. Have we organised the paperwork for them to play in America?”

“We did.”

“Their manager hadn’t even told her that she was playing there yet. I’m wondering if he isn’t able to manage them when they take off. Do you think that you can talk to him before we leave New Zealand? He may be amenable to an offer to manage them overseas.”

“You really are as wicked as everyone has said. Have you been looking at the reports I’ve been sending?”

“I have. I never thought that the mid-week shows would be as lucrative as they have been. I suppose that the lower costs of staging offsets the smaller venues. Look, I’ve been thinking about Samantha and her future. They are good enough to play in the UK and have the advantage of singing in the right language. Can you set up a tour when we get home, with us doing those good sales areas for the country music?”

“That’s almost everywhere. What about going further and putting on shows in Europe after that?”

“If we do shows at home after we finish in the US, we can have a Christmas break and hit Europe after we’ve all been in the studio again. I’m sure that Sam has ideas for new songs. I know I have.”

“That sounds like a plan. Worked properly, ‘Enlightened’ will be as big as you by that time. Talk to Samantha and I’ll get back to you after I’ve spoken to their manager.”

“Thanks, Rufus. You’re the best.”

“That’s why I allow you to make me a rich man.”

They played the show at Lakes Entrance and then flew to Canberra for three shows at the Manuka Oval that weekend. They were at an interesting venue for the next mid-week. They had two shows scheduled and the stage was set up in one of the huge carparks at the Mount Panorama Car Racing Circuit, in Bathurst, NSW.

They stayed in the Rydge’s Hotel, next to the very long straight, and the audiences were able to camp out in a camping ground, just a short walk away. It was central to a number of larger regional towns and both shows were sell-outs. They played on the Tuesday night, and while they were having breakfast, on the Wednesday, Willow got a call from Rufus. She walked over to look out of the window as she spoke to him. After that, she was smiling as she went to the table where Samantha and her band were sitting.

“Good morning, you lovely people. Do you have anywhere that you really have to be until the middle of next year?”

Marianne Gregory © 2025

Weeping Willow. Book 6, Chapter 4 of 18

Author: 

  • Marianne G

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Voluntary

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Chapter 4

Willow got the two bands together in one of the function rooms after breakfast.

“I have some news that will please you. I received a phone call from Rufus, our manager, this morning. As of yesterday afternoon, he has made a deal with the manager of ‘Enlightened’ to be their manager outside of Australasia, as your manager doesn’t normally work outside of Australia and New Zealand.”

Samantha and her friends looked puzzled.

“What does this mean for us, practically?”

“It means that when we get to America, you will get the same deal as we do, instead of being paid a set rate as an opening band. The two bands will be a total package. Rufus has already negotiated with the American promoter. That means that you will share in the total profit split. It drops our share a bit, but, in the entire earnings, it won’t be too hard for us but great for you. I’ve done a quick estimate and I expect that you should each get around fifteen million sterling, or about thirty million Oz Dollar when we leave America.”

There was a sudden rush of bodies, hugging and kissing all round. When it had settled a bit, Willow smiled.

“That’s your special news, now for something for all of us. We finish this leg of the tour in Auckland, on the first weekend of March. We are playing a show in Hawaii two weeks later, after a break. We’re in Los Angeles a week after that, then playing two or three shows a weekend and one mid-week, as we’ve been doing here, until the first Saturday of October. That’s a total of fifty-six venues in America with about a hundred and fifty shows. There’s plans to have us both recording an album when we get to Nashville, so we had better come up with some material when we get there. When we finish in New York, we all fly to London, and start a short UK tour of twelve venues in the UK, all indoors, to end on the last weekend of November in London.”

There was more hugging and kissing and then they settled down again.

“For Samantha and band, you have a choice. You can either come back to Australia or else stay and have a Christmas in England. Remember, you’ll have the money to fly your relatives to join you in the break. You’ll have all of December and January to enjoy, and then we’ll both be in the studio again to make albums, for release before we do another tour in Europe, yet to be organised but already being worked on. By that time, we’ll all deserve a long break to see where we go from there. You guys will be world-wide names by that time and can come home to bask in the glory or stay in the northern hemisphere and build on your fame. ‘Garreth’, I think, may be having a long break. I know that I’ll have a lot to do with my business dealings and directorships. My father will be up for re-election by then.”

Mac hugged his wife, and then stood up.

“I think that will be the time I really retire. I have to say that I’ve really enjoyed playing with all of you, and the small shows have been so much fun, a lot like the old days when I was starting out. I know that you’ll be able to get a new drummer by then, if you want to stay together.”

Mae stood, took hold of his hand and they left the others. Willow took charge again.

“Look, that now gives us a good timeline for ‘Garreth’. We’re in Sydney for a few days after we leave here, and I know that your folks will want you home. Talk it over with them and prepare them for the future, we’ll talk again when we’re in Port Macquarie, after the madhouse that being in Sydney will bring. I’ve been following the internet, and there will be a media frenzy. It appears that both our albums have been screaming off the shelves, and, between us, we have four of the top five in the charts. I expect Barry will be at the airport when we arrive.”

During the day, the locals phoned home and talked to their families. That night, they all rocked Bathurst, and the following day was a short flight into Sydney, where mayhem awaited them.

The reception was bigger than even the Rocks in full flight. This was a Sydney band returning to their home with an international sensation. The crowds lined the viewing platforms, and the pilot was instructed to taxi to a spot in front of the terminal, but not to an airbridge. There was a fleet of open-top cars lined up at the bottom of the steps as the first ones stood at the cabin door, with a roar greeting them. The locals went first, two to a car, and they were followed by ‘Garreth’.

The ride to the hotel was accompanied by motorcycles with the pillion passengers taking photos as they pulled alongside the cars. There was even a couple that had been used for big cycle races, with the cameraman sitting backwards and filming. Garry turned to Willow as one pulled alongside.

“This must be going live. I expect that Barry’s in the studio commentating. I’ve never felt so important. This must be how world leaders feel. Today Sydney – tomorrow ze vorld!”

“It’s been similar when I’ve been with Dad and the PM, but never as mad as this.”

They all disembarked at the hotel, but only ‘Garreth’ was staying. The locals were quietly picked up by their families and taken home for a couple of days. They would be back on Friday for the first show and stay in the hotel until Sunday morning. It was impossible for Willow and the band to go out without being mobbed, so rested until lunch. After that, there was an interview with Barry to do, filmed for inclusion in his show.

That evening, Willow was sitting at the window, looking at the Opera House in the evening light.

“You know, I sat right here and looked at the same view on my first trip. It was the one that Gina and our mothers took. I was only here a few days and could never have imagined the sort of reception we had today. It was all a bit of fun, back then, and not the big business that this tour has become.”

“You’ve come a long way since then.”

“I know. Part of me feels guilty, though.”

“Why do you think that?”

“If we hadn’t created Summer Rose, most of that band, and yours, would have gone on to higher studies, not leaving school after fifth year to play music.”

“None of us would be any richer that we are now. I bet Herb and the others wouldn’t trade their life for a few ‘A’ levels and a job in an office. Grant only dropped out because he had a family business he was expected to take over, and Jim’s really happy being a full-time church organist while he studies on-line. Don’t beat yourself up, darling, you’ve launched more careers than most people.”

“But what now? We have a bit over a year before Mac leaves us. We could get another drummer and continue as ‘Garreth’, but it won’t be the same.”

“Everything changes, my love, even us and those around us. We keep getting older and have more memories, some good and a few bad, but we never stop moving on. Something will come up, just wait and see. By the time we finish the tours, none of us will ever have to work again. We could buy an island and relax in the sun with people looking after us.”

“I’ll get bored! I need something to work on.”

“We’ll be ready when the next election happens, as long as your father and his colleagues keep doing the right thing. Look, we’re in our early twenties and both multi-millionaires, we can afford to wait to see what crops up. You never know, they may tap you on the shoulder and want you to stand in the election after. You’ll be close to thirty by then, a wonderful age to start a political career. Remember, the PM said that he wants you to lead a team putting on those exhibitions.”

“You’re right, as usual, my darling, older and wiser husband. We just have to concentrate on the immediate future.”

They had a good sleep and a quiet morning before the others arrived and they all went to the stadium for a sound check. That night, they had a great show to entertain an enthusiastic crowd. Saturday morning, ‘Enlightened’ were in the TV studio to record an interview and that night they all rocked the town, followed by a similar show on Sunday night.

Monday, it was a short flight to Port Macquarie for a show at the local sportsground. They talked about what had been discussed and found that all of the families would be joining their children in London for the Christmas. The show was good, and then it was further north for the weekend shows in Brisbane. After that, it was a single night in Mount Isa, followed by a weekend in Townsville. The last venue was two shows in Tamworth, mid-week, and then they were in Auckland for the following weekend.

On the Monday, after the last shows, the members of ‘Enlightened’ flew back to Sydney by a commercial flight, while their instruments stayed with the others as they flew to Hawaii. It would be twelve days before they did the first shows on American soil, and the whole crew were looking for a relaxing time on sandy beaches, with them all getting back together before the show.

It was good to stop for a while, and the band took pleasure in fine dining, relaxing and spending a bit of time in the hotel gym. There was the obligatory interview session with American reporters, mainly concentrating on the three ex-Rocks, seeing that they had toured the country before. There were questions about the different venues, from big stadiums to country showgrounds, and they gave the reporters the new album to get the reason. It had been for sale in the US but was still bubbling about in the lower sections of the charts.

For Willow, it was a good time to catch up on things. Before they had flown to Australia, she had purchased a new laptop. This was totally up to the moment, with multiple chips and SSDs, giving a speed and memory only dreamed about a few years before. She had partitioned it with four separate drives. Drive ‘B’ was the WR Holdings one, which kept abreast of the studio and property portfolio. It received monthly reports from her accountant in Coventry and the one in Leicester. It was the one that Sarah used to stay in touch.

Drive ‘C’ had their GWR email address and was the one which had the messages from the various organisations that they dealt with as the Randall family. It was the one that linked them to their secretary, who was living near the house and had keys to access it and make sure it was kept clean and tidy. She also did the same for the apartment in London, paying the bills as they came in and advising them of anything important.

Drive ‘D’ was new, with GarrethRocks as the email address. It was the one that kept them in touch with Rufus and received his reports on their tour and financials.

Willow was getting meeting notices for the various boards she was on and had organised for the different chairmen to take her vote as proxy. She would reply with her vote and reasons for each agenda item.

In the years that the old band had owned the shopping centre, all the upgrades had been completed and it had become a popular shopping destination. Lease values had risen slightly and there was always more than ninety percent of the centre leased, even in difficult trading times. The management team had reported an offer of forty million to buy it, but those who had bothered to vote had rejected it. The account was growing with every year of payments.

The studio was doing well, and the cash reserve was growing, in spite of the generous wages that Willow paid. It was about a year to breaking even and making a genuine profit as it had been where a lot of awarded albums had been recorded. The original unit in Coventry was still with the same company, and Willow had bought another unit, nearby, to take their expansion.

When they had any spare time, the band tried to work on new songs, injecting them into the show to see if they worked. “Enlightened’ had been doing the same over the last few weeks. When they arrived to do the shows in Hawaii, it was good for everyone to be back in the groove.

During the previous leg of the tour, each member of ‘Enlightened’ had earned seven hundred thousand Australian dollars and were over the moon with their new status as music icons in their hometown. The first sound check in Hawaii was almost a mini show, as they all tried out new songs. Their mixing desk now had a digital recording unit to save the new songs for later reference. The three shows there were successful, with the reviews lifting sales for future venues.

From there, they were into the serious part of the American tour. The momentum was relentless, with weekend shows in larger cities and mid-week ones in the regional towns. They played in huge sports stadiums, smaller theatres, country showgrounds. On elaborate temporary stages to backs of trucks, they did it all and pulled in full houses everywhere. By the time they reached Nashville, they had songs in the top twenty and sales in the stratosphere.

They also had a new set of songs for each band that were recorded in a studio in Nashville, whose very name ensured that there would be interest. From then on, the shows included the new material, with some of the old dropped off. They zig-zagged across middle America with their last few shows all sold-out three-night weekends in Chicago, Detroit, Cleveland, Boston, and the final shows in New York.

There were no questions about their past, by that time, just about their futures and their hopes and dreams. Willow had been wrong in her estimation. Each member of the two bands had earned over eighteen million pounds from the US part of the tour, with another six million from album sales, and counting.

They left New York in the first week of October, with Rufus having organised hotel accommodation for the Australians and their families. They had a short break before starting the short tour in the UK in the third week of October, following the same format as before and ending, in London, on the last week of November. It was titled ‘Enlightened Garreth’ and was a lot of work, but also a lot of fun for the two bands. The biggest difference was that many of the shows had family and friends in the audience.

After the last show, they parted company for Christmas. The Australians had two months in the hotel and would take guided trips to all the places they had only heard of, while the locals all went to their homes.

Garry and Willow went home to Marlow and caught up with their secretary to talk about any things they should know. She had organised some roof repair work while they had been away and had kept up with all the usual payments. The various accountants had worked together to keep their wealth growing, while paying all the required taxes.

They went to stay with Ashley, Wendy, and John during the lead-up to Christmas. It included the various parties that Ashley was required to attend, with the Randalls now celebrities with their own status, rather than members of the Rocks. There was another New Year, by the window beside the Thames, watching the fireworks, and Willow stood with Garry holding her as they were bathed in bright lights. He whispered in her ear.

“You know, the first time we stood here, I was wondering why I was so lucky. Now I know that we generate our own luck, as a team. The tour of Europe will be the last time with Mac on drums. I don’t begrudge him his future. I’m grateful that he is staying with us until then. He’s been almost a father figure to me, not more than my father-in-law, but a steady hand as we did amazing things during the year.”

Willow turned to face him.

“He has been that voice of reason, as well as a great drummer. I know that we will have a break after the tour, but I don’t feel worried about that, now. We have each other and I love you, Garry, with all my heart.”

As Big Ben rang out the midnight hour, they kissed in the New Year with a realisation that it didn’t matter what they would be doing, they would be doing it together. This was their fourth year of marriage, and both knew that fifty years wasn’t a pipe dream.

Evelyn and two of the old fan club flew in early in January. Willow and Garry picked them up and took them to Marlow for a few days. The three had finished their education and were having a break before starting steady work on the catwalks. In the meantime, they were in England to model for a shoot of a clothing line that would be launched in Australia later in the year. They stayed with the Randalls for the few days and then were taken to their hotel to start work. It was a good time to catch up.

Unfortunately, they wouldn’t be able to see the bands on stage, going home before the tour started in Europe, but they did have a collection of recent DVDs to watch. They had arranged to meet up with Samantha and the rest of the band while they were staying in London.

Willow and Garry spent the next couple of months writing songs and keeping up with their duties. Willow was now a non-executive director in four companies, and Garry had been added in a similar role on the ENO board, alongside Willow. Ashley had set up a small office to work on the travelling show, and they spent some time with the couple of girls there to sort out what should be presented, in the future, and to start making enquiries with likely sponsors.

When the band met up in the shed, they were all ready for the last leg of the tours. They would be playing in places that Willow, Garry and Mac had been, but the others had only been to a few of the cities when they did the short tour as G-Force. They rehearsed most of the last version of the UK tour, with some new extras.

Then, both bands were back in the studio in Leicester, to record two new albums to be on sale while they were in Europe. Both had new sets of catchy songs that had some added to the stage set.

They were ready to go, with a few days before they were heading for the plane, when Mac told them all that they would be eating at Il Pellegrino, in Watford, that evening, as a last quiet meal before the tour. They had a good dinner, with the sort of food that they would be eating over the next couple of months. It was a friendly time, all now good friends, and Mac stood to propose a toast.

“Friends, I have to thank you for giving me a few extra years on stage, allowing me to gain a measure of class after my long years with the Rocks. When we finish the last show, my wife and I will be going to our new home. While we were at Bathurst, we fell in love with the area and that fantastic racecourse. I spoke to people in the museum there and was put in touch with others. We will be living on a twenty-five-acre property, with big sheds, that we bought before Christmas. I have a small car collection here, which will be transported there while we’re on tour, to be taken out of their containers when we settle down. To Garreth.”

They all had a drink and he carried on.

“While we were in Australia, I spoke to some guys who race cars. I will be buying into a syndicate that races what they call Supercars over there. It’s all big engines and lots of power, a bit like the touring car races here, but on steroids and thumbing a nose at the electric brigade. It will be a lot of fun and we’re looking forward to it. When you’re next in the country, I’ll organise a hot lap for you.”

A few days later, they all met with the other band at Gatwick, ready for the tour. It was starting in Sweden, working down through Europe into Spain, and then into Switzerland and south through Italy. After that, it was into Greece, and the Balkans, and then back south to Turkey with the final shows in Abu Dhabi. The rest of ‘Garreth’ would be going home by commercial airline, with the tour plane taking Mac and ‘Enlightened’ to Australia, all the parents and families already home.

For Samantha and her band, it was all new and exciting. For the members of Garreth, it was almost like a farewell tour. In quiet times, they spoke about the future. Zara and Geoff were now ready to settle down, with Zara wanting to start a family and teach singing. Geoff was keen to open up a guitar school. Gerry already had offers to join other bands, with a few in America that had been impressed with his blues playing. That left Garry and Willow a clear window of opportunity to make a total break from playing, with a very good fortune behind them. Willows’ canny property purchases from years ago were coming into their own.

The studio was now one of the places to be, and she was thinking about a second Summer Love Studio to give the new batch of studio technicians coming out of Coventry somewhere to make their mark. It would have to be somewhere distant from Leicester. What made it more of a certainty was when Mac said farewell and gave the Randalls a bunch of keys and a manilla file.

“Willow and Garry. I have no other way to thank you for what you did for me when you both started playing with the Rocks. It gave me the best few years of my career, being part of a multi-faceted group with so much talent. The keys are for the shed in Watford, including all the equipment left in there. The file holds the title deeds, now in the names of Garry and Willow Randall. This is my gift to you, and I hope to see a wonderful recording studio the next time I visit England.”

The remainder of the band were quiet on the flight from Abu Dhabi to Heathrow, all thinking about what they had achieved over the last two years, and what they had facing them. They were all in their mid-twenties and had enough money to do whatever they wanted to do. Now, though, Willow had a project to follow through in Watford. These days, it would cost close to two million to convert the small part of the bigger shed into a professional recording studio, with more than another million finding accommodation for the operators. She did have plenty of time on her hands, though, and the experience she had gained with the first one.

Marianne Gregory © 2025

Weeping Willow. Book 6, Chapter 5 of 18

Author: 

  • Marianne G

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Voluntary

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Chapter 5

The day after they arrived home, the Randalls were sitting at the kitchen table after breakfast. Willow sipped her tea and smiled.

“It was nice for Mac to give us the Watford shed. I’m not certain that we’ll have a magnificent recording studio, though. I’ve been trying to remember the times we’ve been there, and it didn’t seem that big.”

“You’re right, my darling. I was thinking about that as well. The space we used was about as big as a normal stage, with the back wall covered in old carpet to absorb some sound. Come to think of it, the toilets and kitchen areas did seem as if they were built for a bigger space.”

Willow went up to the office where they had left the file and keys, coming back to the table and opening it.

“OK. We have the new title deeds with the property numbers and the transfer documents. It looks like we have a plan of the property. Yes, it is part of a larger building and not just the bit we’ve been into. We’re going to have to go and see what he actually left us. There are a few keys on the ring. I’m not sure if the Rocks ever practised without him being there and opening up. There are two, here, that look like padlock keys. I think a trip is in order.”

They went to shower and dress, with both in jeans and loose tops, in case there was a lot of dust. They took Willows’ trusty BMW to Watford and parked outside the shed. They opened up the usual door and went in. Garry frowned.

“That’s a normal factory side door. You wouldn’t get the big amps in through that without a lot of difficulty. Mac did say that they had only been using this place for about ten years, as before that, they had use of a theatre that got demolished for a shopping centre.”

They went further in, with Garry looking at the equipment.

“The keyboard is the latest bit of kit. These amps all look old enough to have been brought in when they moved from the theatre. I’ve never been game to rummage in the rest of the stuff, before, but it looks as if there are a number of guitar cases on the floor over there, with the extra mic stands and percussion instruments. I think that they had a gong on one of their albums before I joined them.”

“I never was much into them when I was younger, too brash at that time. They were going for about thirty years or so, weren’t they?”

“Maybe forty. Mac was the last line-up change before me and you. The other two guitarists weren’t the originals, either. I think that Joe would have been the only one from the original ‘Falling Boulders’. I heard that there was some discussion with the ‘Rolling Stones’ that led to the change to ‘Toxic Rocks’, around the time that they were getting more work. They did start out as a Stones cover band. It may pay to see if there are any books written about them, seeing that we’re now their last active members.”

“Do you realise how crazy that seems. Two of us that hadn’t been born when they were getting famous now legatees of their memory. These amps may be only good for practise, and I doubt that they were ever on a stage, so we had better go and see the rest, if we can.”

They went back outside and walked around the building. On the back wall, there was a large double sliding door, with a big padlock and an access way from the road. Willow took the keyring from her bag and tried a key in the padlock. The hasp was stiff, but opened with a bit of prising, and they managed to slide one door back, wide enough to look in. It was dark and dusty, so Garry went back to the car to fetch a couple of torches that they carried. When he returned, Willow had been standing inside, allowing her eyes to get used to the dim light.

“Darling. If you go to the right, I think that I can see a bank of switches on the wall, about twenty feet from the door. I wonder if there’s power on.”

He shone the torch and located the switches, then went and started flicking them. As the lights came on, they started as dull red and slowly brightened to a white light.

“Typical factory lights of their day. I would say that they were up there before the Rocks moved here. What are you looking at, my sweet. It looks like a pile of old stage scenery.”

“It’s a treasure trove, Garry. There’s one bit that I’ve seen on an album cover in the shop at Abbey Road. Look, there’s a big pile of old amps. If I’m not mistaken, they look like old valve amps from last century. If you’ve seen old Beatles footage, they used small Vox units then. If this is what they brought here from that theatre, we’re sitting on the remnants of the stage props from early shows, along with much of the equipment. Look! There’s even a bass drum with ‘Falling Rocks’ on it. This is a historical goldmine.”

“I think that you’re right. We’ll need to talk to Mac and the others before we do anything about this. It could well be worth a lot of money in an auction of pop memorabilia. Have a look around while I go back to the car and get some WD40 for that padlock and spray the door runners so we can get in easier next time. Then, we’ll go into London to a big book shop and see what they have on early Rocks, hopefully, with pictures of them on stage.”

Willow continued to browse around and trying to gauge the size of the place. She reckoned that the interior, with the connecting wall removed, would be about a hundred and fifty feet by about a hundred and twenty. They would need to look at the plans again. Garry came back with the spray and a rag and squirted the spray into the lock hinge and the keyhole, working it until it was easier to use. Then he went along the door runners and made sure that the grooves, and all the wheels, had been well lubricated.

While he was doing that, Willow took a load of photos on her phone before they turned off the lights and pulled the door closed. With it safely locked, they went back to the other entrance and switched off those lights before locking up. Back in the car, they headed into London.

“Go to the parking spot for the apartment, love. We can have lunch at the restaurant and then walk to the Senate Library. I’ve still got my card, and they’re likely to have records of the books we need, seeing that the university is linked to the School of Music.”

They parked the car and walked back to the apartment to shower and change out of the dusty clothes. Looking a lot better, they went down to the restaurant and managed to get a table for two, having lunch and chatting with Julie about the latest tour that had kept them away for so long, even though her father was more of a regular. After the meal, they walked to the Senate Library, where Willow logged on a computer to research any books about the Rocks or the ‘Falling Boulders’.

There were several listed that dealt with the later years, but only one that dealt with the original band. They went and found a copy on the shelves and took it to a secluded corner of the reading area. Eagerly, they went to the photos and looked at the band in its early days. Either, the author had been there at the time, or else had been given access to the bands’ own collection. There was a picture of the original band on stage, and Willow found the picture she had taken of the bass drum, suppressing a squeal when it looked identical.

Other bits and pieces also turned up on the later pictures, with the stage dotted with scenery that channelled Stones album covers and stage props of the nineties and into the beginning of the current century. Garry looked at the publisher and found a current number for them on his phone. He rang, and after some talk to prove that he was ‘that’ Garry Randall, asked about the book and the author. Willow pulled a notebook from her bag and waited. He recited a number, which she wrote down, and he finished the call.

“OK. Quick precis is that the book has been out of print for fifteen years. The author, Jeremy Short, is writing one of the books on the Rocks that follows this into the time that they moved out of the theatre. The publisher gave me that number but warned that the author would be into his late sixties or seventies, so not to hold out any hope.”

He punched in the number, and they held their breath as it rang. He was about to quit the call when it was answered.

“Is that Jeremy Short?”

“It is.”

“Mister Short, my name is Garry Randall and I’m sitting here with my wife, Willow. We have a copy of your book, ‘Falling into a Toxic Future’, in front of us, and would like to talk to you.”

“Are you the Randalls that toured with Mac?”

“We are.”

“You won’t mind if I record our conversation, then. I’m working on the last chapter of the bands’ history before I die. How can I help you?”

“Does you phone accept pictures?”

“It does.”

“Willow will be sending you a few to look at before we see you. Can you give me an address, please?”

He gave them an address, a Care Home just south of Dunstable, and Garry told him that they would be there in about an hour, or so, as they were in London at the moment. Willow sent a selection of pictures and they put the book back and then went to get the car, heading out of London and picking up the M1 before getting off on the road to Dunstable. When they found the Care Home, they went in and spoke to reception.

They were escorted to a sitting area, where a man was sitting at a table, an old typewriter in front of him. He stood, stiffly, as they walked in.

“Garry and Willow, welcome to my humble abode. Find a seat and tell me where you found these pictures. They look a lot like the jumble of props that I saw in the practise theatre before it was demolished.”

Willow took out her phone.

“These are the rest of the pictures, sir, and they were taken this morning. In Watford.”

“Oh, my. You’re telling me that they dumped nothing?”

“It looks like it. Mac surprised us, the last time we saw him, with the title deeds to his shed there. We’ve been there to rehearse shows and work up new songs for close to four years, while Garry was there the year before. We had no idea that there was part of the building that we hadn’t seen. We opened it up this morning, and it was so dusty that we needed to shower and change before we came to see you. It looks like they put their practise amps in and built a dividing wall before filling the place with what they took out of the theatre. If you look closely at the pile of amps, they look like old valve driven units from the seventies.”

“Have you spoken to the rest of the band about this?”

“Not yet. We were hoping that you could confirm that it was all genuine first. The building was Macs’, at the end, and Joe was the last surviving member of the band that moved there. Mac may have bought the building from the rest of the band at the time he joined them. There are only us and the two main guitarists still around.”

“What do you intend to do with this?”

“There are several music museums that would like to pick from the pile. I can see the one in Liverpool setting up a mock stage with the amps and drum set of the original band. There are a lot of things that we haven’t examined, yet. Cases and guitar cases. There may even be a full kit of stage gear from those days. One prop looked like the cover from one of their early albums. Otherwise, we were thinking of auctioning the rest to fund the building of a recording studio on the site.”

“Look, I’d love to help you in any way I can. When you’ve been able to pull these out and clean them off, I would be happy to authenticate them, as long as there’s no problem with the other band members. It would give me something to finish my book with. Now, before I let you go, I’ll turn this recorder on, and you can tell me all about yourselves and the last few years.”

They spent a couple of hours with him, telling him about their pathway to become part of the Rocks, as well as some anecdotes about the more recent tours. Then, Garry carried the typewriter to his room, and they took him out to a local pub for dinner, where Willow was recognised and had to sign some autographs. He was a good companion, well up with most of the Rocks over the years, and very interested in being told that Mac would be getting into car racing.

When they got home, they called Mac, seeing that it would be tomorrow morning there. He was blasé about the contents of the other part of the shed, and he told them to deal with it as they wish. The next day, they called the other two guitarists. They both said that they had never been into the other part, and to do what they wanted. In all three cases, they asked for a written permission to do as they wanted, with no claims on the items or any proceeds, to be sent by email or post.

The hard part was to call Joes’ wife. Of anyone, it was more her property than anybody. All she wanted was a say in the distribution of the items, with an offer to help identify them, as she had been to most of the shows and a lot of the practise sessions. She offered to help to pull items out for cleaning.

The next thing was to put together a working group. Obviously, the rest of ‘Garreth’ were contacted, and a working bee was arranged for the next Monday morning. Gerry was coming south from Coventry, so was designated as the transport for Jeremy. On Monday morning, all in old clothes, with brooms, brushes and a box of rags, the padlock was ceremonially opened, and the lights put on. They all stood and gazed at the collection.

Jeremy and Joes’ wife were given seats, and, as things were pulled out and cleaned off, they agreed on which show or period each thing came from. The cleaned items were placed by the outer wall. Gerry was looking at the musical instruments, finding a dozen good guitars and another dozen cheaper ones from the period.

Zara and Geoff were looking through cases of stage outfits, shaking them out and showing them to the two experts to designate a period, repacking carefully with a note to show the date and shows. When they finished in that part of the shed, they were sent to the used part to bring back any guitars and cases of outfits and continue the work.

They all went to the restaurant for lunch, not staying long, as all were keen to get this done. In the afternoon, they finished the initial dust and wipe of the props and swept the area they had cleared. Before they locked up, they put the items back in a structured order, with each major era, or show, able to be placed with a big note, signed by the two people best to authenticate them, confirming the links and dates. The one that made Jeremy tremble was the complete set of amps, drums, props, guitars and outfits that were identical to the picture in his book. They all took photos, some as selfies, with the displays.

Jeremy said that it gave him a great impetus to finish his last book on the Rocks, with an appendix which outlined the ‘Garreth’ era. He promised to have a short chapter on what they had done that day, with his pictures. He also asked if Willow and Garry could take him home. After a last look around and securing the building, Zara and Geoff went off to their apartment, Gerry went off to Coventry, Joes’ wife drove away after some hugs, and Jeremy directed Garry to an industrial area in Luton, and a row of lockups. Inside one, among his old furniture, there were five boxes of unsold copies of his book, which he gave them to do with as they wished. When they took him back to the care Home, he hugged them both before going in, telling them that the day had been one of the best of his life.

Back at home, Willow transferred the pictures to her computer, wrote a description of each item and where if fitted into the Rocks’ history. She sent Mac and the other two guitarists a copy of the description and photos, including a picture of the authentication note for each group. She also sent a copy to Rufus, with a covering note of how they came to be rummaging around in historical relics.

Rufus rang her the next day.

“Willow, that bunch of pictures that you sent me. I have to say that I had to sit down as I looked at them. They made me realise how long I’ve been in the business. I was a very young man with a lot of ideas when I met the original ‘Falling Boulders’. I had a van and carried them around. They asked me to manage them, and I set up ‘Boulder Buddy’ at that time. Can we meet at the Watford site, so I can see the collection? I’ll give you lunch after.”

“All right. How about eleven at the site?”

“See you there. I’ll lead you to my office after that, as there are other things I want to discuss.”

She told Garry where she was going, as he was sitting in an armchair, reading the book. She picked up another copy, in case Rufus didn’t have one.

When she got to Watford, she parked next to Rufus, who was sitting in his car, a phone at his ear. He finished speaking and got out to follow her around to the back, where she unlocked, and they pulled one door open. She went to the switchboard and flicked all the switches. She stood, quietly, as he carefully looked at all the separate piles, opening guitar and clothing cases to gaze at the contents.

She didn’t move for over half an hour, until he walked towards her, tears in his eyes, to give her a hug.

“Thank you for this. It brings back so many old memories of friends long gone. Those first days were a lot of fun. We all learned about ourselves then. It was when the Boulders started getting more work that I started getting asked to manage other singers and bands. That was the basis of the business that has made me rich. Leave your car here, and I’ll take you for lunch. I expect that Mac would take you to the steakhouse, it’s where we always went whenever I was this way.”

He took her to lunch, and they talked about the last big tour. Over coffee, he suddenly looked serious.

“Willow. It’s a very strange world. The band that started my business career is the one that brings me to the end of it, even if the band name and the line-up aren’t the same. I’m ready to retire and live a quiet life; all the racing around the world is for the younger ones. You said, a few years ago, that when you had absorbed the way tours worked, you would make me an offer for the agency. Does that still apply?”

“It would depend on what staff you have, Rufus. Also, on how many would stay with the business. There would have to be a good crew behind you to do the daily tasks needed. The other factor would be the price, and the ongoing clientele accepting us.”

“I’ll take you back to your car and you can follow me to my headquarters. I’ll introduce you to the office and let them tell you about their duties.”

She followed him down the M1 and then on the M25 to Waltham Cross, where he turned off and led her through smaller roads until they crossed the Lea Navigation Channel at Enfield Lock and went north on Government Row to a car park. Willow took the book and put it in her big bag when she got out. Rufus pointed to a building on the other side of the car park.

“That’s the Bridge of Hope Children’s Ministry, they fill the car park on Sundays, so we only have couple in to handle any emergencies. That’s on a roster basis. We have numbers five and seven, which have been knocked together to form the office. The water in front is the Lea Navigation Channel, and we have the actual Lea behind the back garden. It’s great to get some sun at lunchtime and watch the birds.”

He led her to the front door of the first house. Over the door was a small sign, reading ‘Red Wolf Agency’. Rufus pointed it out.

“When I first started managing the band, I called the company ‘Boulder Buddy Management’, but it needed to be changed when I actually registered the name. Come on in and be prepared to get a lot of hugs, the girls have loved your music since the Summer Rose days. One thing you may notice is that there are a lot more inside than the number of cars may indicate. I have ploughed money into property, somewhat like yourself, and many who work here come in on foot, or on a cycle. I have around a dozen houses in the area as part of their salaries.”

“Yes, I found that it worked well with the studio, and ensures a stable workforce.”

They went in and Willow saw that they were in a reception area and thought that a side wall of the original hallway had been removed, with a door where it would have continued. Rufus saw her looking.

“The front door to the other house has been altered in a similar way, with a bike rack and lockers. The two houses are opened up at the back, keeping one kitchen that’s been enlarged and modernised. We have fitted a full set of toilets and showers.”

The receptionist smiled broadly and stood up.

“Willow Rose, it’s such a pleasure to meet you. We’ve followed your career even before you joined our agency. The girls all love you. If you’re here for a while, I’m sure that the boss won’t mind us talking to you.”

Rufus laughed.

“Told you! It’s all right, Jacquie, tell the girls to expect us. We’ll be in my office for a little while.”

He opened a door beside the entrance and ushered Willow into what would have been the original sitting room, now with a big desk and a gaming chair behind it, and three cosy armchairs beside a table.

“Take a seat, Willow, and I’ll get Jacquie to organise a drink and to ask Tommy to bring the current business details for you to look at. If you’re still interested after we talk money, you can take the file with you to study further.”

Willow went in, hearing him ask for tea and the full financial file. She sat down and pulled the book out of her bag. She had a quick look at the index and saw a whole chapter on ‘Boulder Buddy’. Before he sat down, she had a quick look at the photo section. Rufus came in and sat.

“What do you have there?”

“It’s a history of the early days of the Rocks. There’s a picture, here, of a very handsome young Rufus.”

Marianne Gregory © 2025

Weeping Willow. Book 6, Chapter 6 of 18

Author: 

  • Marianne G

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Voluntary

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Chapter 6

She passed the open book to him, and his eyes went wide as he looked at the picture.

“I remember the day that was taken. I had managed to get them a short tour of seaside towns as an opening band. That was the beginning of the growing fan base. Where did you get this book?”

“One of those who authenticated the stage gear is the author. Jeremy was there at the time, I think. The book has been out of print for some years, but he gave me a hundred unsold copies after we spoke to him about the last tours of the Rocks. He has another book that I hope he’s able to finish.”

“I remember Jerry. He was a pimply kid with a camera and a notebook. I didn’t know that he was still alive. Can I keep this?”

“Sure. I’ve got another ninety-nine. I left Garry reading one today. I think that there could be a lot about the young Rufus in it. There are photos in there that allowed us to put the correct equipment and outfits together for those displays that you saw today. Joes’ wife was the other one to help. They, and the other three of the band, have told us that we have their permission to deal with the items as we think fit. I’m thinking about donating them to various music museums. Who knows, the V and A may want a set for their archives, and I’m sure that the Experience in Liverpool will want one.”

“There are a couple near here. There’s the Rock and Roll Museum in London, and another in Brentford. I’ll tell you what. There is space upstairs where we could set up one of the very early displays, seeing that it’s part of the company history. I may even offer you a discount on the sale price.”

They were both smiling when a knock on the door indicated that a tea tray was about to come in. Jacquie was carrying the tray, and another girl opened the door, while carrying a file in the other hand. Tommy turned out to be Thomasina, the financial officer, and gave Willow the file to look at, while telling her about the lists of figures with a running commentary on the income and outlays, profit and loss, and assets, while Rufus read the book.

Willow sat and took it all in. The numbers were astronomical, with tours like the one they did as ‘Garreth’ turning over close to a quarter of a billion pounds. The thing was that the agency only earned a commission on the players payments. It might add up to several million, but there was a dedicated team and fixed costs to take care of before there was any true profit. Each player had earned as much as the agency had.

She spent twenty minutes with Thomasina, discussing the numbers and the likely projections of future years, asking questions and then asking for how things were different from previous years. The assets were simple. There were the office buildings, a dozen houses in the area, three cars on lease here, with another two for the office in Los Angeles that had a staff of six. The biggest asset was the list of clients, which surprised Willow, as most were in the top echelon of performers. Howard and the Blue Note Orchestra were there, as was Vivienne.

“What happened to Ken Stroll?”

Rufus chuckled.

“He did the unthinkable, and walked out of a contract, as well as leaving his wife. We sold him to an agency in America. It was an embarrassment to us, but we managed to replace him.”

“Why the chuckle?”

“He was put into a show that was totally alien to him. His manager had heard about his marital problem and decided that he should experience life from the other side, so cast him as the mother in a touring production of ‘Hairspray’. He took to it like a duck to water and is now typecast as a female singer, currently performing in a show about two lesbians, where he is the butch one. It destroyed his romance with the soprano.”

“I doubt if Viv would want him back. Even if she thought about it, her mother would be against it.”

“She does have a strong character; Juliette is a singers’ mother from out of an opera.”

“I see the Vines here. Have they had any shows?”

“I got their signatures at your birthday bash. I believe that they have a year or two before finishing university. Their father refused to allow them to go on stage before that. They could have earned millions, by now, but he’s been adamant.”

“What do you want from me, Rufus? I don’t know if I could be much help to this office. I do see the workings but would take me a long time to get to know the contacts.”

“The office would point you at who you need to talk to and supply any information you would need. You don’t think that I have a total knowledge of all the promoters, venues, companies and tradesmen that we need to work with, do you? You would need to talk to all of the clients, by going to them. You’re only about the fifth or sixth client to come here in the last ten years. You would drop in on tours and comfort the stars, sorting out any problems that may arise. Those are usually niggling things, as we aim to streamline the rest of the organisation with what this team has done for years. Any real problems, you ring the office to get the answers that you need.”

“Would you stay around long enough to introduce me to those I haven’t met?”

“Of course. I would stay on as advisor for six months, on an expenses paid position. The main thing that we can do, today, is to make sure none of the girls reject you as the new boss. I think that you’ve impressed Tommy.”

They stood and Tommy led them to the stairs, which took them to an open office space that took up the entire upper floor, with just a kitchenette and toilets at the far end. There were fourteen desks in two rows of seven, with double screens, more than one phone, and a filing cabinet beside each one. Tommy gave Willow a quick precis.

“Each station is committed to a specific task. There are three that handle venues in the UK, US, and Europe, including staging and equipment. We defer to promoters in the far east. There are another three that handle local transport and accommodation in the three main areas, with another who handles that in any other place, as well as organising any special dietary requirements. Then, there are three who keep in touch with the promoters and other organisations in the three main areas. Two desks are purely for advertising, and two handle the airlines by getting the optimum flights and prices.”

“And the other desk?”

“That’s mine, or the boss’ when we are brainstorming a tour route. Your tour as ‘Garreth’ being a case in point. You went to a lot of places that we had never been to before. It was very interesting and enjoyable, as it gave us all a lot to think about. I have a very quiet office at the other end of the ground floor, where I can deal with the numbers and the tax man. The main servers are next door to that, with its own power supply with battery back-up.”

Rufus called for a bit of quiet for the moment.

“Girls, I’m sure that you all recognise Willow. We’re discussing my retirement and her taking on the business. On top of her many roles in great bands, she also has a stellar academic history, including a degree in Business and Finance, with Honours. Take a few minutes with her and then talk about things. Nothing happens if you don’t want it to, but I’m ready to hand over the reins, and Willow is the one person I would trust with your future employment. She already owns the recording studio in Leicester and will probably be building a bigger one in Watford, in the place where the Rocks used to practise.”

He turned to Willow.

“I’ll be in my office when you’ve finished. Take your time and look at everything.”

He went back downstairs, followed by Thomasina. Willow looked at the other girls as one stood up.

“Willow Rose, welcome. We have all your albums and it’s so good to meet you. My name is Susan, and I’m the Office Manager, as well as handling flights. Let me take you around and introduce the others. Girls, no slacking, if you have something that you have to do, I’m sure that Willow will wait and watch as you do it.”

For over an hour, Willow met each of the others, had their duties explained, looked at the screens as they called up lists, asked questions that came from being at the other end of the operation. Susan stayed with her, unless her phone rang. She, like all the others, wore a headset with microphone, so would just need to go to her desk to look at her screen. She patted each girl on the shoulder when she moved on, soaking up the information easily, having been on the receiving end of their efforts for four years.

When she had seen every facet, Susan stood with her by the stairs, and spoke to the others.

“Right, girls. The boss has told us that we have a deciding say in this. Does anybody want to say anything?”

One of the others put her hand up.

“I think that I can speak for everyone in the room, Sue. Willow has had a lot of experience on tour and has mentioned some things that we can sharpen our game with, having been on the end of some of our hiccups. She knows more about this business than anyone else I know, and that includes our boss. If she takes over the company, I’ll be happy to work with her.”

The others all said ‘hear, hear’, then looked at Willow, expecting her to say something.

“Thank you, ladies, for that vote of confidence. I will walk you back to that last sentence. ‘To work with me’ is exactly right, as nobody works for me. If I do buy the business, it will be set up with every employee as a shareholder, to split any profit after allocation of suitable future funds. I’ll do my part of the work, as outlined by Rufus, and would be listed, along with Garry, as the business owner on the records. For day-to-day work, though, we will be set up as being overseen by a board, with me and Garry, Thomasina, Susan, and one other chosen by you to make the big decisions. I don’t need to make money for myself, as my husband and I have enough to satisfy us. I do sit on a number of boards in the Midlands, including the one for the design studio my family owns, so I’m no stranger to working with others.”

That created a lull in the work, as they all wanted a hug. After that, she went downstairs to the reception. Before going into the office, she waited until the girl ended a phone call. Before Willow could say anything, the girl stood up.

“That was Sue, telling me what went on upstairs. It will be a pleasure to work with you. The only thing I ask is if you’re coming back, give me a call on the switchboard number so we can all bring our albums in to be signed.”

Willow laughed and gave her a hug.

“I’ll be sure to remember that. Give me a few of those business cards, I think I may need them.”

She knocked on the office door and then went in to join Rufus, who was still reading the book. He looked up.

“Do you know; if I hadn’t been there at the time, I would find a lot of this as fanciful. It was a hell of a time to be alive. The only thing that saddens me is that all of the original band are dead. Some brought it on early with their lifestyle. Joe was unlucky with his stomach cancer, but I do remember that he would eat anything, and always went for chilli.”

“I’ll remember that. For the last five or six years, I’ve eaten in more restaurants than most people walk past in a lifetime, so have placed my trust in the chefs. The girls, upstairs, are happy to work with me. It all comes down to the price. The houses and this place are the tangible assets, and I would value them at between twelve and fifteen million, so it’s really only what you put on the intellectual property and good will that is needed to be discussed. I will, of course, take it all to Garry to see what he thinks.”

“Of course, without seeing the other properties, it’s impossible to give a clear estimation. I can tell you that the other houses are currently worth a total of eight and a quarter million, with the staff paying all outgoings. This place, as a property, is valued at three million, and the equipment it contains is worth another two. That takes the solid assets to thirteen and a quarter. As for the client list, that will be a token figure, as you wouldn’t be taking them away. Say, a hundred thousand a client, bands as a unit. Of course, some are bigger earners than others, and that can be your job to rectify. There were sixty-two at my last count, now without ‘Garreth’, so that would be another six point two, giving us a grand total of nineteen point four-five. The bank account would remain with the business. If we round it up to twenty million, I’ll be happy to sign.”

“I like round figures, Rufus. That one is what I had in mind after seeing the books and the staff. I’ll talk to Garry and our accountant, seeing that we’ll be buying as GWR. I think that he would be happy to have something to do where he can make a difference by helping others climb the entertainment ladder.”

He stood and they shook hands, and then hugged.

“If you want, we can let you have the earliest stage set from Watford. It may be part of your past, but, oddly, it’s become part of mine as well, having been a member of the band. We can set it up in the space by the spare desk, to remind the girls of what they’re working with. Here, take this spare key for the padlock. There’s no alarm system, and you’ll be able to take it out in one load with a van. If you want, I’ll leave it to you to distribute the other displays as you see fit. The gesture may be better accepted coming from you, and any signage can say that it was donated by Red Wolf Agency.”

He grinned and went to say something, as Willow put up her hand.

“If you tell me I’m wicked, I’m walking out of here!”

He laughed.

“Well, it did cross my mind, but I was going to say that it was a masterpiece of business thinking. I get the immediate kudos, and you get the ongoing recognition.”

When she went to her car, she sat for a moment, thinking about what she was about to take on. Not only would she be building a new recording studio that would be almost the size of Abbey Road, but she would be spending her days working with other entertainers, as one of them, using all her organising skills. It was a lot to take in. She called up the Marlow address in the GPS and allowed the computer to guide her back onto main roads.

When she arrived home, Garry was still deep into the book. He looked up as she walked in and put her bag down.

“This is fascinating, love. There’s a lot in her about Rufus, with pictures.”

“I know. I’ve just spent a lot of the day with him and left him a copy of the book. He’d never seen it and remembers Jeremy as a pimply kid with a camera and a notebook. Look, we have a lot that I need to talk to you about. What do you think about me seeing if I can get a table at Great Fosters, where we can have some peace and quiet, a good meal, and a drink. It’s the right sort of place to discuss things of high order.”

That evening, they ate a wonderful meal, had a couple of glasses of wine, and Willow took Garry through her day. When she arrived at the asking price for the agency, he sat back and closed his eyes. After a couple of minutes, he opened them and smiled.

“The way I see it, the business would have bought all the houses and the office, so Rufus is taking the money for them as his own. That’s why he’s not asking an astronomical amount for good will. If we take it on, it will be a lot of travel, a lot of discussions with new people, seeing a lot of shows with our clients, and seeing shows with lesser names with a mind to signing them on. We would have to fly business class, seeing that it wouldn’t be covered by tour income, but that’s not a great hardship.”

“We will have one advantage over Rufus, and that’s the fact that there’s two of us. We can double the coverage. I haven’t factored in any salary for us, seeing that we still have income from record sales for a while. We’ll have to bring our own secretary, Helen, into the mix, seeing that she’ll need to be able to co-ordinate our social invitations with our work.”

“You sound as if you’ve made your mind up.”

“Up to a point. I just need my wise old husband to advise me, and to join in with the project.”

“I’m in, feet first. It will beat sitting around or seeing if there’s any bands who want a bass player. Who knows, we may come across new bands that just need our musical knowledge to take off. We could write for them, so creating another income stream. Another thing that I just thought of. It would give us the ideal platform to follow through on what the PM wants, as long as they’re re-elected.”

“You’re right! We’ll be all over the place and could build up our own list of contacts. You clever man!”

“It’s just your thinking rubbing off on me as we make love. How about you transfer some top-up, tonight.”

Over the next couple of weeks, they delved further into the purchase, spoke to their accountant, who said that it would take a chunk out of the account, but that wouldn’t be a bad thing, considering the advantages of having so many employees at tax time. Rufus had been paying accrued holiday and sick pay into a separate trust account, so that it wouldn’t be taken by normal operating. There was a superannuation scheme that all the employees were having their money paid into, run through a separate company, the same one that was handling the employees at the recording studio and their secretary.

Willow spoke to the accountant in Leicester, who assured her that the studio staff had accrued entitlements paid into a trust account, which paid any leave that they took. She told him about Watford, and her plans for it.

When Rufus had cleared the shed, he gave her back the key when she, and Garry, visited the agency to sign the ownership paperwork. Garry was introduced to all the girls, who had brought in all their albums to be signed, and they looked at the first stage set that had been set up. They had cleaned all the outfits and put them on mannequins, with the guitarists having their guitars on. The amps had been polished and treated, so looked like new, and the small drum kit with ‘Falling Boulders’ on it was sparkling. It was all bunched up to fit the space, but still looked fantastic. The two of them were asked to stand next to the display as the last remaining members of what the band grew into, as all the girls took pictures. They had taken in a box of the books for the girls to read. They shook hands on the purchase and Rufus said that he would carry on until they were ready to take over.

After that, the couple drove to Watford, and measured the space that now lay vacant, as Rufus had organised for the other displays to be distributed, as discussed. Then, they went to a local builder, to organise the removal of the temporary wall, taking him to the shed and getting a quote, then leaving him with the spare key. Before they left, they went into the practise area and moved all the amps, PA, drums and keyboard into the corner, covered in a sheet, and put the extra guitars and small items in the car to take home. They measured that space as well, to get an overall figure that they would double-check with the plans.

Willow made an appointment to visit the studio manufacturer in Manchester, going up the day before and seeing them in the morning. She had a copy of the plans and a sheaf of photos that she had printed. The size of the place was a talking point, but not insurmountable. It was suggested that, instead of trying to soundproof the building, it would be better to actually build a freestanding studio inside, mounted on vibration absorbing pads. It would be able to be built in their factory and dis-assembled for transport.

Willow suggested that they could use the area where the Rocks used to practise as a rest area, seeing that it already had a kitchen and toilets, with a mezzanine floor over the top as offices. When they parted, they had created a list of requirements. She left them a spare padlock key. When the studio was in, the doors would be reinforced and made more secure. They would carry out a complete survey and supply a quote and suggested layout.

Before she went back home, she visited the shopping centre to actually walk around it, before going into the management office to introduce herself. That visit ended up as a three-hour discussion on how it was all going. The Centre Manager took a file from a cabinet drawer.

“Willow, this is a thin file, but could be very important. One of the international groups that own shopping centres has been in touch and had an inspection of the site. We did open the books to them and discussed extensions into the car park, which could include a multi-story parking station. They haven’t made a firm offer but did suggest a figure around the sixty or seventy million mark to take it over.”

“That’s interesting. Leave it with me and keep me in the loop. If it gets serious, I’ll co-ordinate with the other shareholders.”

On the way home, she rang her mother to say that she would be dropping in and staying overnight. That evening, she had dinner at home, while bringing her mother up to speed with the Randall saga, and the new projects. Wendy could see how the agency would enhance Willows’ ability to do the job that the PM may want, but all of that depended on the election, next year. Willow had some time with her brother, now talking,

A couple of days later, she had an email from Gina. She had been booked to play the Benjamin Brittan Piano Concerto of nineteen forty-five at the last night of the proms, with the BBC Symphony Orchestra. She rang the agency and spoke to Jacquie.

“Jacquie, it’s Willow. Can someone in the office organise a block booking of about forty seats at the Last Night of the Proms, in the Albert Hall, this year?”

“We do have connections with the venue, Willow, but that’s one of the hardest shows to get a seat at.”

“I was wondering if there are tour companies who have a standing booking. If needed, I would pay them to take the seats if they haven’t filled them.”

“Leave it with us Willow. Is there a particular reason for this?”

“My friend Gina is playing the piano. She’s the other half of the old Summer Rose. There are a lot of people wanting to see that performance.”

“That makes it extra special. We’ll get back to you.”

Marianne Gregory © 2025

Weeping Willow. Book 6, Chapter 7 of 18

Author: 

  • Marianne G

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Voluntary

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Chapter 7

It took a week, but Willow ended up with twenty-six seats and a hefty invoice to pay, which she did, immediately. She sat down to list the twenty-six who would be there. Two would be her and Garry, two would be the two girls from the office who pulled the rabbit out of the hat, and others would include Vivienne, Nancy, the Head, Hilda, the Russells, Howard, her parents and the Bishop. She expected that Gina would have reserved seating for Maisie and the two husbands.

Others would be Zara, Abbie, Dianne and Barbara. She added Sarah, Sydney and Josh, Clive and Jill. To round it out, she added her secretary, Helen, as a small appreciation, and filled the rest with Tom and Chris, the Cathedral organist, all being those who had been part of things from the beginning.

In order to get the seats, she had to buy twenty-six tours of ‘The Wonders of Great Britain and Ireland’ from the travel company. She had negotiated a deal where twenty-six nominated people would take the tour but stay in the London hotel on the night of the performance. She had spoken to Malcolm, and he would organise and lead a group from Stoneleigh to take the tour, mainly the Village Choir and others, with Willow organising a coach to take them to join the tour.

Then it was a matter of contacting everyone on her list and telling them about their night out. That was a labour of love and took two days with everyone wanting to talk. She had reserved rooms at a hotel near the Albert Hall, so was offering everyone a complete package, but without transport.

While this was happening, Garry was at the agency, being given all the information about how the business ran. He didn’t have the business acumen, yet, that Willow had but would be able to operate with the contact list he was adding to his phone.

They got news that the wall had been removed, and an invoice sent. Willow went to the builder, and they went to the shed. He had been able to remove the wall easily. Just needing to cut the welded ends from the steel uprights and grind the faces flat. She asked him about steelwork and cladding and told him the studio builders would get in touch. She paid him and got the key back, then rang the studio builder to tell them the site was cleared.

Over the next few weeks, she got updates on the construction as she joined Garry and Rufus to go and visit the local clients, who were mainly happy to have someone with stage experience taking over the management. The only grumbles were from older ones who didn’t like change. She noted their names for extra care and attention.

In the middle of September, the day of the performance came around. After a late lunch, the Randalls dressed to impress and went to the Albert Hall. All of their guests arrived, keen to see and hear their friend. The evening was typical, with stirring music that glorified the country, with the usual final tunes of ‘Jerusalem’ and ‘Land of Hope and Glory’, with the audience in good voice. Afterwards, they all gathered at the after-show party, to congratulate Gina, or ‘The latest Piano Virtuoso - Angelina Innocenti’. The Head told them that the Honour Wall will be upgraded with a new picture. Willow found herself talking to some of her old friends who were now clients, asking what they wanted to do in the future.

Rufus had told Willow about the film idea for Vivienne which hadn’t happened, so she brought up the idea in discussion. Viv had been bitten by the acting bug while doing the ‘Magic Laptop’ and was keen to try something new. Willow made a note to talk to film producers on the contact list.

Nancy was happy with her life and didn’t want to go back on the stage, but Zara said that she, and Geoff, were starting to get bored. Gina was leaving for America on the Monday, to start rehearsing with an orchestra there, so they didn’t have much time with her, just enough for a hug and a few words.

While Sarah, Sydney, and Josh were in town; after breakfast on Sunday morning, Willow took them to Watford, where the bones of the new studio had been put up and the wiring started. This was the first time that they had heard of the project. Willow opened the smaller door and led them in.

“This doesn’t look much at the moment, but this is going to be the biggest purpose-built recording studio outside Abbey Road, other than movie soundstages. This area will be the rest area, and that steelwork will support a second floor with storage and offices. The kitchen and toilets are being totally revamped, but the main thing is this free-standing building. It’s located on vibration damping foundations, with a studio space, so I’m told, of a hundred feet wide by a hundred feet long. That’s three times wider than Leicester.”

Sarah looked at it with a professional eye.

“It’s also taller. I guess that internal height would be twenty feet or so.”

“It is tall, with a flat ceiling. The ceiling is hung on steel, with insulation above that. If you look closely, you can see eyes where you can string cabling to attach backdrops. The desk is being built, in sections, and should be installed before Christmas. We’re doubling what you use, in every way, so a forty-eight-mixing board. There will be camera mounts every ten feet around the entire studio, so nine a side, giving thirty-six points. The video desk will be able to handle forty cameras and the entire studio will be blue-screen blue inside. I’m told that the computers will be faster, with huge memory, and we will stop using the tape back-up for a stand-alone SSD array with separate retrieval, in case the desk is unavailable.”

“Who will you get in to record?”

“Now we own the Red Wolf Agency, we will send all of our southern clients here, if we can, and also push the label this way with bigger bands. I also expect that the ENO may transfer here with the bigger space. I know it will take some work off of Leicester, but I’ll make an offer to the three of you now, to think about. If the three of you come south and take this on, I’ll organise accommodation with you choosing the property. We could put your second crew in charge in Leicester and take extras from the ones that you’ve trained at the Blue Coat. I’m sure that the other crew could take over the training at the school, with the experience they now have. They could scale back the hours and make it an easier job. This will be ‘Summer Love Too’, or ‘The Toxic Annex’. This is where Toxic Rocks rehearsed for ten years, and where we put ‘Garreth’ shows together. There’s even the old amps that the Rocks used under sheets in the corner.”

“This will be costing a packet?”

“Mac gave us the building and the studio will be about two million. Other building costs will be about another million, as we have to rework the door we came in, as well as the sliding doors at the other end. The studio is offset in the building, so leaving the big space down the side for storage. The old factory walls will be insulated and clad. The studio space will have enough soundproofing to stop any sound escaping, but the control room will be normal from the window back, so giving an extra couple of feet in width. It’s about twenty feet deep, so more space than we have in Leicester. Look, Sarah, you know the studio builders. Go and talk to them about the specifications. If there’s anything you want to add in the building stage, make your suggestions and we’ll add them.”

They looked inside the studio, where the big window was installed and the inside of the studio finished, except for wiring. There were channels all over the floor space and under the separating wall. Willow switched on the internal LED lights. There was a sliding door and double doors at the end, the same as Leicester, only a bit bigger. Inside, it felt huge. They looked around the outside of the studio at the extra space, walking all around it.

“It's a bit on the dark side, out here.”

“There will be high, double-glazed windows set into the walls when they’re being finished. The upstairs office will have windows added, as well. There will be a similar set-up, with a bank of switches when you come in. There will be a full building alarm system, and the switches will start the air conditioning, which will be housed behind a strong grill to the outside, totally separated from the studio to reduce noise or vibration. They will also turn on all the lights in the rest area, studio and the desk.”

Sarah took a look around her and then looked at the couple, who had said very little.

“Well, you’ve certainly given us something to think about. What do you say, Josh?”

“I say that it would be fantastic. I trust Willow to provide the work, as she did with Summer Love. My brain is trying to imagine forty-eight tracks and forty cameras. We could almost produce Ben Hur. How would you work with housing, Willow?”

“No limit, Josh. You look at the places on offer and choose what suits the two of you, allowing for a growing family. I’ll buy it and you pay the outgoings, as you do now. This may be a chance for you to get married, Sarah. There will be work here for your husband.”

“I’ll talk to the studio guys and Bill. He’s been talking about coming south and taking in the experience of living near London. This would allow us to see the sights and go to shows. It will mean a reorganisation of the Leicester crew, with one promoted to manage the site. We do have some from the school, working as job experience, so it shouldn’t be too hard to put them on full-time.”

They were quiet as Willow drove them back to the hotel to let them head home. She parked and they went in to have lunch in the dining room before leaving. Garry asked Willow how she got on and she told him that she thought that they would be taking on the Watford project. Back in Marlow, they rested that evening, with a light meal and a cuddle. They were both getting used to the wheeling and dealing that running the agency needed.

On Monday, they went into the office. Garry was sorting out a tour, with Sue, for an all-girl singing group called ‘Cauldron’. It was to be in Europe during the next summer, but they didn’t have a backing band. It had been some years since he had spoken to them but picked up the phone and called the manager of ‘Blue Day’. When he finished the conversation, he went down to see Willow.

“I’ve just spoken to the manager of ‘Blue Day’, in Sweden.”

“Oh. How are they going?”

“Not brilliantly, I’m afraid. It appears that their popularity is waning. He asked me if I wanted to take them over. I’ve been trying to find a backing band for the ‘Cauldron’ tour, and I thought we may be able to take them on for it.”

“All right. Tee up an appointment with them and organise plane tickets and a hotel where we can stay. I wonder if they’re fed up with all that snow. How much does the manager want?”

“He said that we can have them, as long as we buy the remaining merchandise. I don’t think that they’ve played for a month or more. The last gig I found on the computer was in July. Seeing that it’s been summer over there, I would have thought that they would have more bookings.”

“Keep me in the loop. It will take some diplomacy when we talk. Herb became very cocky and won’t want to be shown up. Look, why don’t you get back to the manager and get their contact numbers and addresses. Then go on Google maps and see if you can get overhead and street views of where they live. That way, we can work out how to approach each one, starting with Brent. He was just a follower, so is the most likely to open up to me. They may have settled down and won’t want to leave. I don’t mind if we only take a couple, as we need to put together a band for Geoff and Zara. They all had a big payday with the last ‘Summer Rose’ tour, but that was over five years ago, so they may have frittered it away.”

When he had gone, she went back to the list of movie producers to find a project for Vivienne. She struck lucky with the fifth call, and was able to get an appointment, on Tuesday morning, to get into the studio for a screen test. The film was a musical, with two nightclub singers that are fighting over one man, getting more complicated before a happy ending. She rang Vivienne to be ready at ten, and then rang Zara to tell her to be ready to be picked up at nine. It would be an early start for her but could be worthwhile. She told Jacquie that she would be out the next morning at the film studio.

Wednesday, she was booked to go to Dallas, to talk to one of the stable who was to be there for a week. He had complained to Sue, so Willow was going to see what his problems were. It did seem over the top, but that’s what you did for the stars. While she was there, she was going to Nashville to hear a new band that hadn’t been able to get a manager. She didn’t know why but was intrigued.

Leaving Garry still eating breakfast, she left home in her trusty 135 to go and get Zara, and then Vivienne. By the time they arrived at the studio, she had explained what it was that she had found for them. She sat with the producer while each of the girls were put through individual screen tests, and then taken to a set, where they were given part of the script to read. By the time she took the two to lunch, they had signed contracts that had them in the film. The fact that they were both established singers was the final positive. They had a good lunch and she drove them home.

In the office, Garry had more information on ‘Blue Day’.

“You were right. I’ve had a look at their homes. Three are big, with huge garages. Herb was married, but his wife left him. Roy and Victor have steady girlfriends but haven’t tied the knot. Brent has a wife and one child. His place is the smallest of them. The manager was very open about them. I got the impression that he was sick of Herb being a pompous ass. If we get the other three, we could put Geoff with them and make a good band. Their takings are down to rock bottom. They’ve been everywhere in Europe, but nobody wants them back.”

“Call the other three and make appointments to talk to them next week. Make sure the girlfriends and wife are invited. Give us two days there to sound them out. We’ll leave Herb to his own devices for the moment. I’ll be in America until Friday afternoon.”

On Wednesday morning, Willow was on an early bird to Dallas. When she got there, the star was happy to see her. She discovered that he had been pushed down the list on posters for some of the shows that were upcoming. This led to her getting the contact details of the venues and promoter to find out why. It appeared that the printers had arranged the names in alphabetical order. She agreed, with the promoter, to split the cost of a new print run, with him back where he should be. The promoter was happy to help, seeing that an even bigger star was below hers on the list, but hadn’t picked up on it yet.

In Nashville, she went to see ‘Transit’ in a rehearsal studio. It wasn’t obvious why they hadn’t been given attention, until they sang. She listened to them, carefully, and went outside to ring Garry.

“Garry, sweetheart. Are you still looking for an opening band for the ‘Cauldron’ tour?”

“I am, love. Have you found me one?”

“This band in Nashville. They’re an all-girl group and very good. Their problem is that a couple of them aren’t all girl, if you see what I mean. I’ve got a track on my phone, which I’ll send to you. I’ll talk to them about relocating to Britain, with the prospect of a European tour with ‘Cauldron’ next summer. We could use them as a backing band in the studio, once we get it running. They may even have an album that we can give to Clive before the tour.”

“I’m sure that we could give them voice training. It’s still hard to find people to work with them over there. That would help a lot, thanks, my darling one.”

“See you Friday afternoon, love, and we can make up for lost time.”

She sent him the file and went back into the studio, where the band was taking a break.

“Girls, I have to tell you that you’re very good, but you do know why you’re not getting contracts, don’t you?”

“Yes, ma-am. It’s because we’re not all what we look like.”

“How would you like to relocate to Britain, where you may not be able to play sports with other girls, but you can play on stage. I can organise voice training for the two of you. I’m building a big studio and need a house band, but the agency is also organising a European tour for ‘Cauldron’ and need an opening act. It’s three months of next summer. Do you want to discuss it among yourselves. I’m at my hotel until Friday afternoon, and I’ll give you a few of my cards.”

Friday morning, she had a call. They wanted to talk, so she invited them to come to the hotel for lunch, but arrive earlier, so they could discuss the situation. When they arrived, they sat in the hotel bar and talked. There were five in the band, three guitarists, the drummer and the keyboard player / singer. They all had passports, but the two guitarists that weren’t genuine would have to travel as their male persona. It would mean that they were unlikely to be able to return and had talked it over with those in their families who were still on talking terms. It had twigged that they were speaking to Willow Rose, who they had heard of, and had even been to one of the ‘Garreth’ shows. She had got Sue to send her five standard contracts, which she had printed off in the hotels’ business suite. She laid out the likely timeline, with them quartered in Watford, with a weekly allowance before they started earning. She would get them into Leicester to record an album to give to the label, and everything else depended on how good that was. When the new studio was operational, they would see if they could get the others in to record a video of the whole show, to be released at the beginning of the tour.

After lunch, they all signed with the agency and were told to relax until she organised accommodation and the flight. Willow went home, happy with her trip. That weekend the two of them discussed the way things were moving. The longer they were part of the agency, the more they got used to their roles.

It was now three months to Christmas, with an election due in the middle of the next year, so their appointment book was liable to fill up around that time. Willow rang her father, at home, to ask him what he knew about the election timing. He thought that they would be going through to mid-July, unless there was an unusual occurrence before that. She emailed Helen to update the appointment book for next year.

The following Monday, she asked one of the girls to look for a block of flats near Watford, where she could house the five band members, hopefully with a TG friendly doctor nearby to prescribe hormones for two of them. On Tuesday, the couple flew to Sweden to talk to members of ‘Blue Day’, starting with Brent.

They were welcomed into Brent’s home and introduced to his wife and daughter. Willow didn’t beat around the bush, once they were sat at the kitchen table.

“Brent. We’ve spoken to your manager, and he wants to be rid of the band. Are there any reasons for this?”

Brent looked shocked, and then sheepish.

“I suspected this. We haven’t had a new booking for nearly three months. The audiences weren’t capacity for some months before it. I have to come clean. Herb isn’t one to question. He won’t move on, sticking with music where he is the guitar god. He’s good, but enough is enough. His marriage broke up because of his increasingly overbearing ways. We did well, while we could, but we’ve reached the point where we need to change.”

“We’re here to talk to you about relocating back to England and signing with Red Wolf Agency. We need a backing band for a tour next summer, in Europe. If we can get you, Roy, and Victor, we should be able to add Geoff to the line-up. He played with us in ‘Garreth’, and is a good, solid, guitarist. He is marrying Zara, as they’re back together. What do you two think?”

They sat back as the couple discussed things. It appeared that Herb had sucked them in with a couple of dodgy projects, which Willow knew that he had no skills with. The others were only staying together because of habit. Brents’ wife turned to them.

“My husband has shame, but that Herb led him astray. This house is all we have left, other than enough money to live. We had four cars but had to sell three. If you talk to the others, they’ll tell you much the same. We have a good life, and friends, here, but moving to England will not be as hard as trying to find work here.”

“If you sign with the agency, I can guarantee a future for you and your lovely daughter. You may remember the shopping centre, Brent. We still have it, and we can buy out your share should you really need the cash. One tenth of the last valuation is four million pounds.”

They left the couple to make their decision and moved on to talk to Roy. When they were invited in, they saw that Roy needed a woman’s touch, as he was a bit dishevelled. He sat them in an untidy kitchen and chuckled.

“Brent gave me a call. Before you say anything, where do I sign? I did manage to keep some money aside, and, like Brent, sold off the sports cars I had collected. The house is leased, and I can join you inside a month.”

“What about your girlfriend?”

“She moved on to a sugar daddy a few weeks ago, as you can see by the state of the place. I wasn’t spending enough money on her, although I spent a lot of time.”

They explained the situation to him and told him that they would be in touch when they had accommodation for the band. They had his signature on the contract when they left. Victor was still with his girlfriend, so was much better presented when they were invited in. The girl was English and had been the one to talk to Brent when he rang them.

“Before you say anything, Willow, Brent rang and filled me in. Victor will be signing and the two of us will be happy to go home. My parents have a large house and would put us up until we get a place of our own. We own this house and can sell it, and the cars, to be free of that Herb. Bring out your paperwork.”

Victor just sat there, a smile of relief on his face. As far as he was concerned, the Indians had them surrounded and Willow was the cavalry, coming to save the day. The next day, before they flew home, they had all three signatures, and a signed agreement with the old manager to buy the old stock at cost, once he had gathered it together and packaged it.

Marianne Gregory © 2025

Weeping Willow. Book 6, Chapter 8 of 18

Author: 

  • Marianne G

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Voluntary

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Chapter 8

On Monday, they gave Sue the three contracts to add to the client list, with all the contact details filled in. Willow gave things some thought, and rang Helen, their secretary.

“Helen, I’ve been thinking. How would you like to share an office with me in Enfield. I have enough room to add a desk, and the house computers are extremely good. There are seventeen other girls here and are a great bunch.”

“That would be good, Willow. Is there room for my motor bike?”

“There’s a big car park next to us, and the only time it’s full is on Sundays. You have the address, so why don’t you pop around and have a look for yourself. I know how hard it is to work alone.”

Willow was with Thomasina when Helen came in. Jacquie opened the office door and announced that Evil Knievel was here. Helen came in with her colourful leathers on. She was introduced to the other two, and joined Willow and Tommy in the office, peeling off the leathers to reveal a silk blouse and jeans. Thomasina was asked about adding Helen to the payroll, and the shareholder list, with her doubling as the Randalls’ secretary and as an extra help in the organisation. As the secretary, Helen was already employed by GWR, the owner of the agency, so it was really just adding her to the shareholder list. The office was big enough, with the big desk shifted, to have another desk. It would need another computer but could use the printer already in place.

Helen was taken upstairs, and Sue took over, showing her around the different desks, introducing her to the others, and then taking her down the other stairs to show her the cycle rack and lockers, pointing out the computer servers and Tommys’ office. She then sat with Willow as they worked out what would be needed. Helen would bring her laptop in, and it would be linked to the office wi-fi. Jacquie ordered a desk and another gaming chair, as that was what Helen used at home. She was also given a key to the main door, and one to a locker. When she left, she was smiling in her helmet; working with a big group would be good, as working alone can be just lonely.

On Tuesday, they had the news that the Leicester crew would come south in the new year. Sarah and Bill would get married at the registry, and they would organise the second crew to take over, not booking any sessions outside of business hours for the next year. Willow still owned the flats, so there would be space to house any extras that may be needed. They would let her know about properties, so that the transfers could take place before the end of the year.

On Wednesday afternoon, Jacquie buzzed Willows’ phone.

“I have a call for you, Willow, from Sweden. The gentleman asked for the manager and sounds irate.”

“Put him through, Jacquie, but listen in with the recorder going, just in case.”

When she got the sound of heavy breathing, she waited a few moments.

“Good afternoon. How can I help?”

“I spoke to my manager, in Stockholm, today, and he told me that your agency has signed my band.”

“Can you be more specific, sir?”

“My name is Herb, and the band is ‘Blue Day’. What the hell is going on?”

“I have to tell you, Herb, that the three other members of ‘Blue Day’ were happy to sign with Red Wolf, and your manager didn’t ask for any recompense to take them, other than buying your excess merchandise.”

“What about me? I’m left on my own and running out of money. Without playing, I have no opportunity to make a living.”

“When we spoke to your manager, he told us that it was unlikely that the band was going to be booked anywhere. He told us that you were last year’s product, and your band told us that you were the reason.”

“Me! What the hell had I done?”

“From what we were told, absolutely nothing to move forward. They were fed up being second fiddle to a guitar god with an ego bigger than his amp.”

“You can’t talk to me like that! Who the hell are you, anyway? Some desk jockey who thinks she knows about music.”

“Me? I’m just a keyboard player who has toured every summer for the past five or six years. The one who could have taken you to greatness and a lot more money. The one that you turned your nose up to after we toured Australia. I’m Willow, remember me? Garry and I own this agency. It was once joked that I should be the manager, well, I have news for you Herb, I am the manager!”

“You! What the hell can I do now?”

“Nothing, Herb. I don’t need you on my books. I will make you one offer, though. Do you remember that shopping centre that we bought for twenty-five million? We still own it and were offered forty million for it. I’ll buy your share for four million, here and now, to help you out of your problem.”

“Why?”

“Call it for old times’ sake, Herb. It’s probably the only business deal that you ever did that has gained value. If you say yes, I’ll pass you back to Jacquie. She will give you an email address to send your acceptance of my offer and your bank details to send the money. We can have it finalised by Friday. What do you say?”

She could almost hear his brain working, and he finally agreed. She knew Jacquie was listening, so just said that it was a pleasure doing business with him and that Jacquie would take over. Then she hung up, sat back and giggled. Ten minutes later, Jacquie came in with the email printed off and a smile on her face.

“Who was he, boss?”

“He was the lead guitarist in ‘Summer Rose’. He was, and is, very good, in a blues way. His problem was that his ego got the better of him, and he decided that women were only good for two things, and being the band leader wasn’t one of them. We were on top of the world, had toured Australia and did shows in Tokyo and Seoul, and he just wanted to spend his money on wild women and song. He dragged the others of the band with him, and they ended up playing seaside towns far too early in their careers. He has talent, but no head for business, invariably making just a small profit or a big loss. His main problem is that he has no people skills.”

“He sounded like it. This shopping centre, where is it?”

“It’s in Manchester. We bought it while we were all still at school. It cost the twenty-five, and we added another fifteen to upgrade it. What I offered was what it was worth back then. We have been offered forty for it, but only six of the ten shareholders bothered to answer. I have heard that a national retail group is interested, and I’m pretty sure that we’ll be offered a lot more than forty.”

She got on to her accountant in Coventry, giving him the heads up on the deal, finding the email on the server and forwarding it to him to pay out of the WR Holdings account. Whatever they got, in the future, she had two-tenths of it. By the end of October, she also had Brents’ share, with him taking the money to relocate to a nice house in Rickmansworth. With his wife now firmly in charge of their funds, they would bolster their bank balance with the sale of their house in Sweden. Roy had enough to buy a place nearby, to be joined by Victor a street away, with his girlfriend, having been in the country for a few weeks at her parents’ house while their old house went on the market.

Willow organised a minibus, and took Geoff, the three others, their partners, plus Thomasina, Helen, and Sue, on a trip to Leicester, to show them the Summer Love Studio, as it now was. It was a shock to the girls from the office, to see how modern and big it was. The rows of awards was a shock to everyone except Willow. She took time out with Sarah to set up a meeting on the following weekend, to sort out the changes to be made.

After Leicester, all of them got a shock when they arrived at the Watford shed. It was the first time Geoff had been inside since they rehearsed the final ‘Garreth’ shows. The new studio was internally finished and ready to record, while the work on the upstairs office was nearly ready. It was light now, with the high windows, but the old double doors and the internal cladding needed finishing. The keyboard and amps were now in the studio, along with the drum kit, and the kitchen and toilets were ready to use. Some comfortable seats in the rest area, cameras and music stands, mics and booms in the studio, and they would be ready to go. Willow decided to wait until they were given the keys, and then Sarah and the crew could place the orders when they were there, being the ones who would be using the equipment.

It was a good trip in more than one way. It was the first time that Willow had been to Leicester in a long time, and it generated a feeling of hope among the other players. It gave the partners a sense of how big the operation was, and it gave the office girls a window into Willows’ other business. So far, for them, it was all about tours, not the actual making of albums to create the popularity, and income.

As they approached the end of the year, the political events multiplied, with Helen having to pick and choose, seeing that Willow and Garry were very busy with the clients. They had gained a few extras, as word spread about the amount of expertise in the management team. The grumpy ones had been placated by extra attention, and the big ‘Cauldron’ tour was taking a form that they were all happy with. The studio in Watford was handed over and Sarah had brought in all the things she needed. It was able to be used for practise, and the first to play in it were the tour. The American girls had flown in and were housed, not far away.

The first time the tour got together, the girls from ‘Cauldron’ wanted to trial the Nashville group as their backing band, as ten good looking girls on stage would be better than five, as well as having two girl bands on the posters may bring a splitting of support. They played their albums a few times and started rehearsing. This left the others out on a limb. Geoff got the others together and told them that they had two months to have a show together.

“I’ve been told that you guys wanted to move on. I have some songs that I’ve written for Zara but could be sung by a guy. You must have a swag of songs that you weren’t able to try out. Pull out your notebooks, dust off your personal CDs, but we’ll put together enough for a show and an album before the tour, or else I’m a Dutchman.”

Before Christmas, both bands were working hard and making headway. They had a good start for the following year, so stopped for Christmas in good moods.

For Willow and Garry, the party at Chequers was mandatory, as was the one in Parliament for New Year. They shut the office for ten days to give everyone a holiday, with the phone line routed to Willows’ new mobile, purchased for only agency calls. Luckily, they weren’t bothered while at a party, but did have to answer a few queries from their clients about plans for the following year. Willow had a diary with everything known written in, so was usually able to help.

From the time they had purchased the agency, Rufus had been contactable, and had spent a lot of time with Garry, seeing some of the clients that were overseas, and introducing him to producers in America. Garry’s experience with the Rocks stood him in good stead, with these meetings usually ending with handshakes on future contact if anything came up. Now, though, Rufus was bowing out, and they had a party in the office, with him unable to leave until he had been kissed by every female.

It was a bittersweet time for the staff, as he had been a good boss and easy to work with. Willow and Garry, on the other hand, were already generating an atmosphere of excitement and success. Problems were solved, tours were arranged, and now clients had their own studios to record in,

Watford was fully kitted out in early January, and the first bands to record in it were the new, ten-woman, ‘Cauldron’, and the new, four-piece rock band called ‘Third Rating’. They each recorded their new albums, and then set up to record the touring show. Willow invited Clive and Jill, Hugh and Sam, who brought his daughters’ band, and the people from the ENO to attend a ceremonial opening. Howard, Jim, Hilda and the Head were invited as well.

Sarah and the crew had got used to the equipment with the albums and had played around with using a full blue room and the new software. There was drinks and nibbles, an inspection, and then everyone gathered in the control room to watch the show. Because of the width of the studio, they could set up the two bands, side by side, to minimise time between takes. They used the older amps and had brought in six other big ones and three smaller ones. A new drum kit was Brents’ pride and joy, and all the odd guitars that had been left from the Rocks’ days were available.

Willow had brought in stackable chairs and there was plenty of room behind the desk for everyone to sit down. One added feature to the control room was a screen above the desk, showing the current camera view, so the audience could see and hear the show as it would look like on the DVD. They also had a few extra hands, as Sarah had taken three of the new school-leavers and housed them in spare rooms at hers’, and Joshes’ house. The setup now needed two on the desk and four on the video unit to be seamless.

They recorded the rock band opening, with Willow smiling as all four of her schoolfriends shook the place with sixty minutes of raw energy. The Head had a smile as well, no doubt happy that the alumni were still in the game. There was a short break, and then the second act took their places. Willow hadn’t heard what it would sound like and looked forward to being surprised. And surprised, she was. They had put together ninety minutes of girl power songs, with the five originals and three of the Americans taking part in the singing. The last three numbers were hits from the previous year but sounded totally new and refreshed.

Clive took copies of the two albums and DVDs to distribute, with Thomasina on hand to get signatures on contracts, seeing that both bands were Red Wolf clients. He also took a copy of the double DVD of the show, after it had been post-produced, with them now able to add all the credits and fades. Both acts looked like they were on a stage. The ENO people were keen to book their usual week, as it was closer to their base, so wouldn’t need to stay in a hotel. That lowered the cost for the studio, as it wouldn’t have to supply accommodation and transport.

Sam offered five thousand to allow the Vines to record. They had an album ready to go, so took over one of the set-ups, with the keyboard. After working out with a sound check, and agreeing on a background, they recorded their new album and DVD. Clive was given copies of both, with Sam signing the paperwork for the girls and giving Thomasina a cheque. Willow reminded Sam that she was the manager, should he relent about shows.

In all, it had been a very good event. Hugh spoke to Willow and Sarah about filming, with an appointment made for his media people to look at what was on offer to design even more elaborate adverts. Howard was keen to have something for the orchestra to record. They had been working with a ballet company, and the size of the studio meant that they could all be inside to record a DVD, with backgrounds being able to be moving scenery, rather than static scenes. Willow agreed to set up extra portable toilets and dressing rooms in the long space beside the studio when they were ready to come in.

After the guests had left, they had a short meeting in the rest area to talk about things. The current situation had become complicated. Willow, through WR Holdings, owned the site in Leicester and the income from the studio paid the employees. The new studio was owned by GWR, who also owned Red Wolf, but the employees were under WR Holdings. Thomasina was tasked with tidying the problem up.

After talking to the accountant in Leicester, she would be elevated to the position of CFO of GWR, with the employees in the studio paid from her office and the management of the Leicester studio taken over by GWR. The Leicester site was still Willows’, but income from the two studios would be paid into a new account to be set up, using the cheque from Sam Vines to seed. The current bank account held by the accountant in Leicester would remain with him to cover any extra payments need at the site. The Arts Alliance income was now making a profit on standing costs, with the practise building becoming well known.

The next day, Willow and Sarah went to Leicester to tell the crew there about the changes, which were really only on paper. By all being paid from Red Wolf, they would be easy to move from one studio to the other, and Sarah would be putting a system in operation to cycle everyone through the Watford site to gain the extra experience.

They looped through Coventry to bring the school up to date with the new system, which would give students job experience in the newest studio in the country. The studio was, by now, supplying a continuous group of teaching assistants in recording and post-production. There was a new picture in the foyer, with Gina looking like a princess at a grand piano.

The first part of the year was very busy. The office was organising a tour for five of the older clients, playing a week each at theatres over summer. They had another tour of four bands covering the major cities, and two other European tours as well as the ‘Cauldron’ one. Garry was the main point of contact with the ‘Cauldron’ tour and would be travelling with them to handle the immigration. They would all be using the charter plane, so will be disembarking on the tarmac, leaving him with all the passports to be stamped. It would minimise any close scrutiny of the two Americans at the airports.

They were now booking studio time for the singers and feeding the label with finished product to be distributed. As this became known in the industry, they started to get more queries about management. It was easy to hear new talent and sign good ones on, but existing talent needed careful negotiations with their original management to make sure that it didn’t cost too much.

When Willows’ birthday came around in May, she was spending a lot of her time being tugged one way and the other. She was out meeting clients, prospective clients, managers, promoters and venue management on one side, and working with her father for the upcoming election on the other. It was a strain on her, but she couldn’t complain that she was bored.

After that, Garry was off with the tour, and she was depending more on the office staff than ever before. Helen was busy sorting appointments, the girls were busy organising transport, and Thomasina was busy, with her assistants, keeping up with the cash flow, which had increased by a staggering amount. Willow had rejoined the limo service, simply to give her time to look at paperwork while travelling. Some weeks, she wouldn’t see inside the office for days, but loved the thrill of organising and creating opportunities for her family of artistes. That’s how she was seeing them, as she got to meet and talk with them.

That summer, her father was back in Parliament for the second term, and the concept of the travelling exhibition was added to the pandemonium. Luckily, he was able to set up an office to handle the everyday planning, with Willow called on to talk to prospective companies and get them on board. The final thinking was that they would rent a dance hall for a week, have all the stands shipped in by container, and use the stage area for announcements and demonstrations. Also adding the occasional entertainment, which would be advertised in the days before opening. The admission would be nominal, but a chance to be up close with the singers and bands would ensure bigger crowds than a normal business show would attract.

A tender was put out to organise transport and book venues, which Red Wolf won. It was simple for them to add this to the mix, with them adding another desk, upstairs, for another girl to join them. In six months, the staff had gone from the original seventeen to nineteen in the office and a dozen between the two studios.

With Garry away with the tour, Willow found it easier to stay in hotels as she moved around the world. The office had given her a list of likely venues for the exhibition, so she spent two weeks visiting the dance halls to speak to the owners and get a list of vacant dates. After working through the logistics, they booked ten sites and passed it to the official office to issue invitations to join in, starting in August and working through towards the end of the year.

The film that Zara and Vivienne had been involved in finished the studio work at the end of July. Zara flew out to join Geoff on the tour, and Willow got Vivienne in to talk about providing entertainment during the exhibitions. If they added a keyboard and small amp to the shipment, they could recreate some of the VivWillow set, or else have other clients play and sing. Willow had offered the entertainment at a discount, seeing that it was a patriotic event.

The first week was in Copenhagen and was quite successful. Willow and Viv did four sessions of half an hour each day, and the stands were full of British know-how, with Hugh taking four to promote his various companies. Willow had Sue on the GWR stand to promote the two most modern studios around, which attracted a lot of interest from a range of prospective clients. Later shows had Viv, now able to play her own accompaniment, or a solo Willow, as well as the other agency clients.

Ashley was on hand at some of the events, along with Wendy and John, now at the ‘getaway’ age. The government girls kept a record of enquiries and actual signed contracts to report back to Parliament. When the ‘Cauldron’ tour finished, Garry was able to be at the last few. The Randalls used their nights in the hotels to get to know each other again.

Marianne Gregory © 2025

Weeping Willow. Book 6, Chapter 9 of 18

Author: 

  • Marianne G

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Voluntary

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Chapter 9

After the travelling shows had run their course, there was a period of comparative calm. The agency was growing to a point where the original office was becoming cramped. They had no more room to add any more staff. They had a meeting and agreed that they should move. Willow looked on-line and found a new industrial building on Station Road, just north of the M25, in Waltham Cross.

She organised a viewing with Sue and Thomasina joining her and Garry. The inside was mainly an industrial space, but there was one end with a proper reception area and two floors of office space, with a lift. The developer really wanted it to become a logistics hub but ended up offering it at a good price, as it had been sitting empty for a while. They would be able to build a mezzanine floor over the factory space and connect it to the second-floor offices. The big storage area could be used to add parking to the nine spots already set out.

They had a discussion in the office about moving. The girls had been in Enfield for quite some time, but the new place wasn’t far away. The move wouldn’t be immediate, as the alterations would have to be made first. The mezzanine would need to be installed and the offices built. There would have to be more windows set into the upper walls, and the big, lift-up door would need to be replaced with a smaller, garage door with multiple key-ring buttons so that the staff could just drive in. There was enough space inside to handle everyone, leaving the outside spaces for clients and visitors. The site was still close enough for most of the cyclists.

GWR bought the site and work started on the changes. It would be the catalyst for changes at Red Wolf as well. In the past, the whole office was only present in the early afternoon. Those concentrating on Europe would come in a couple of hours before the ones working England and leave early unless working overtime. The few working with American bookings on the East Coast would arrive later in the day and work into the evening, with the West Coast being looked after locally, the one place that was still to be visited, as it seemed to be working well. The new offices would give them the ability to be operating on a twenty-four-hour basis, with a pair of desks to be on call for the west coast of America, and another pair to concentrate on the Far East. Red Wolf was going global.

That Christmas was a time of expectation for the following year. There was the usual round of government parties to attend, the big one at the Dorchester to give out the awards, and others with the stars. The office staff was now being involved with socialising, and getting friendly with the people they worked for, meeting them for the first time. It created a bigger bond between the agency and the clients, that had an added bonus of attracting more enquiries.

The client list was now over a hundred names, and Willow was starting to think about the bigger picture. The profits had nearly doubled from what it was when they had bought the business, with the addition of studio income, and she had the idea that it was time for something different.

In early January, the Randalls’ held a lunch, at Marlow, for a set of invited guests. It wasn’t a big group, but included some of the old members of Summer Rose that were fully engaged in their own activities. There was Nancy and her husband, Nathan, Bryan and his wife, Eleanore, and Edward with his wife, Olive. They had a light meal and talked about old times, and then Willow got serious.

“I’ve brought you together with an ulterior motive, although it’s great to catch up after all these years. Garry and I own the Red Wolf Agency that we signed to after leaving Peter. We will be opening a new office building in the early part of the year. Since we bought it, we’ve gone from being a dozen and a half staff to well over two dozen. With the new office, we’ll be going global, and I wondered if any of you wanted to join us. The pay’s good, the hours will be flexible, and the work is interesting. We’re after someone to work in conjunction with the West Coast of America, someone to work with a new office that we’re going to set up in Japan, and a third to work with a new office in Melbourne, Australia.”

Nancy grinned.

“Why us?”

“Because I know and can trust you all. You’ve been on stage and can talk to our clients as equals. There’s a big crew to back you up, so it isn’t deep end first. I know that you all may have other jobs that you may love, but this is something where you can work as couples, travelling to the areas to set up local offices. With Japan, we would need one good English speaker with music contacts, and after that they could be the office manager.”

“Can we think about it?”

“Of course. Now, let’s talk about other things. If any of you are interested, I’ll organise transport and show you the whole company. The Leicester studio is going well, and we now have a new one, in Watford, which is twice the size in the recording part, and the desk. If you do come on board, you will join in as a shareholder, with a payout at the end of the year. Garry and I are just the chairs of the board.”

They had been talking about the old school days when Nancy asked another question.

“What about the other members of Summer Rose? What are they doing?”

“Roy, Victor and Brent were with Herb for a while, but had been jettisoned by their manager as unbookable. We have signed them on, and they are now with Geoff, from the old G-Force, and have just done a tour of Europe with ‘Cauldron’. They’re called ‘Third Rating’ and had an album out in the summer. Vivienne is now a film star, with her first film due to be on the screens soon. She was with Zara in the film as a couple of night club singers. Herb is still in Sweden, as far as I know.”

“That band that toured with you, last year, they were all from Australia, weren’t they?”

“Yes, and the leader is the Samantha who you met when we toured there. She’s the car drivers’ daughter and says that meeting Gina and I changed her life. Touring with ‘Garreth’ certainly did that in spades.”

“If I get on board, will Nathan be able to travel with me?”

“For what the job requires, that’s a given. The salary would enable you to both get involved, and all expenses are covered. Two can work better when they can discuss things, and it leads to better outcomes. If you took the Australian office, you would be talking to local artists and listening to new music. We need more than one input into signing new artists on. Once the local office is set up, you would only have to keep in touch by phone or email, unless we have tours going that way, at that point you would have to be the ones at the sharp end.”

“I think that I’d like that.”

“I would say that you’re more suited to that office, as both Japan and America tend to prefer guys in charge.”

Edward looked at Olive and grinned.

“Olive has an uncle who already works in Japan, in Hiroshima. He’s into import and export. We can ask him what he thinks about setting up an office to handle musical acts.”

“Tell him that it will be a two-way street, with us taking western acts there and bringing their acts to the world. All that would be needed would be a sound that sells anywhere. I know that there must be Japanese groups who cover western songs there. Let’s face it, Summer Rose played to full houses in Tokyo.”

Bryan laughed.

“Can I have America, please. I’ve been working night shifts in a supermarket since leaving school, so I’m used to the late hours.”

“If you want, Bryan. We don’t have a lot to do with actual bands there at the moment. Remember, we don’t have any druggies on the books, so that’s one thing we use to weed out applicants. The other thing is lack of talent. If you’re interested, come back in the morning, and we’ll take you on a magical mystery tour. If one of you take another couple, we’ll take a couple in our car, and you can follow us.”

When the door closed on the departing guests, Garry held Willow and kissed her.

“You really are an old softy, at heart. Talk about jobs for mates!”

“I’ve worked with these, darling. I’ve seen them go the extra mile to get a show sorted out. All three of those were wind players who went on stage with us without any rehearsal at times, yet adapted to whatever we were playing. That shows a quick mind and willingness to back your skills. I’m sure that all of them will be good at whatever we get them to do. Look at how quickly the two of us have adapted to the management. We were both mixed up loners at one time. I once wondered if I could get a hundred to a birthday party, now I’m pretty sure we would be hard pressed to keep the guest list under a thousand.”

“I suppose you’re right, my love. Tomorrow will be interesting.”

The others arrived just after nine. Nancy and Nathan had Bryan and Eleanore in the car with them. They got Edward and Olive in the back seat of the BMW, with Willow driving, and gave Nancy a hand-held two-way radio, in case they got separated.

The first part of the trip was north to Leicester. For the three ex-bandmembers, it was good to see the old studio, while this was all new to their partners. They were welcomed by Athol, the new site manager, which made Edward grin, seeing that Athol was a good three years, or more, younger than them. Athol quickly made it clear that he was on top of his game and gave them a complete tour. For Nancy, she stood in the upper office and remembered the day they decided to buy Small Heath, too many years ago.

There were two bands from the label in the studio that day, with one resting and working out lyrics while the other was laying down tracks. The guests watched the screens as the team worked on the camera vision, seeing results that they had never seen when they recorded. Willow explained that when Sarah and the original team had been in the studio, they had found a lot of effects that Frank and Dave had missed, with something similar with the audio desk. After they had looked into the rehearsal studio, they stood in the carpark. Willow looked at them.

“As you can see, the old studio is now totally professional. We only employ those who have top marks out of Blue Coat. Athol was taught by Sarah and is now teaching the next wave in the evenings. Blue Coat now has off-site courses in pyrotechnics and lighting and just teaching the classwork. Things have moved on. If we get back in the cars, we can go to Watford, and the other studio.”

On the way south, the passengers in the following car started a conversation over the two-way, with questions about the old studio and all the awards now almost covering the walls. Garry was driving, so Willow answered the best she could. When they pulled up at Watford, the others looked at the old exterior of the shed and wondered why they were here. Willow grinned.

“We did nothing to the outside, as that’s the easiest way to hide what’s inside. Come on into Summer Love Too.”

Sarah greeted them as they entered and took over the guiding duty. They were recording the next ‘Cauldron’ album, and it was easy to see how more advanced this studio was, from the huge mixing desk to the sheer number of camera pictures that Josh and Sydney were working with.

Edward looked through the big window at the huge space and held his wife’s hand, tightly. Sarah gave them the dimensions of the studio, and casually dropped the fact that they had Howard, a full orchestra, and a ballet company in there the week before. Sarah explained that the guys at the mixing board were ex-Blue Coat, who had started in Leicester before coming here.

“We have a contact list, in the office. It has details of other recording studios who will take anyone that leaves us, because of the training we give them after the training they had in school. Abbey Road even sent Xavier back to us to get extra knowledge.”

Nancy laughed.

“We all thought that he was the best around when he produced our early albums.”

“He was as good as he could be, but Willow gave the three of us two months in Leicester to explore that desk in a way he would never have been able to. Unlike Xavier, two of us were girls and we read the instruction manual.”

The eight went to the steakhouse for lunch before moving on to see the new office, still being worked on. When they had parked outside, Willow got them around her.

“This will be the new home of Red Wolf Management. It will have more office space than we’ll need, at first, but we’ll grow into it. Parking in the big space, and the extra offices on that steelwork. It’s taking a while but will be a lot roomier than the existing office, even if it’s less scenic. Now, come along and meet the crew.”

They drove the short distance to the office. In the carpark, Bryan commented that it was certainly scenic. Garry led them in, and the guests were shown everything, met everyone and was told the answers to whatever questions they asked. When they were with Thomasina, Nathan asked the one question that the six were interested in.

“What’s the turnover?”

Thomasina looked at Willow, who nodded.

“It depends on how many tours we organise in any one year. Before Willow took over, it was steady at about eight hundred million. Last year we did eighteen hundred million. Of course, a lot of that goes to the clients; they are, after all, the ones out there earning it.”

They had to find seats for Olive and Eleanore and have them put their heads down until they felt better. Nancy thought about it.

“I can see how that can happen. The charity tour we did grossed over eighty million, and admission prices have gone up since then”

Thomasina smiled.

“It’s all numbers. Take that short tour and multiply it by twenty and you have one point six billion. We are getting close to a hundred and twenty clients on our books. There are a lot of costs. The charter jet that Willow and Garry were in for their first American tour cost four million plus fuel. The point is, that it also carried all the stage outfits, all their normal clothes, dressers and sound specialists as well as the instruments. Taking all of that by commercial airlines wouldn’t come far short without the convenience. I expect that we could get over the two billion mark, this year or next. The new office can’t come quick enough.”

Nancy looked at Willow.

“How will it work if we join you before then?”

“We’ll get you sitting with all the girls upstairs, a desk at a time, to see how the things get done. When the new office is getting close, you’ll be able to organise our move, without us losing any output. After that, you’ll have your own desks and start working on your designated areas. Unless, of course, you want to go and check out the areas first. We can give each of you couples a month to explore and talk to people. We’ll supply a contact list, phones and laptop with a lot of information already loaded. There’s already the office on the West Coast, the Uncle in Japan, and our friend Barry Boysee in Sydney. You could talk to ‘Enlightened’, who are on our books for shows outside Australasia. They may be keen to come back here for a tour.”

“Is there somewhere we can talk?”

“It’s not bad outside. There’s a big table and a load of chairs out the back, and you can see how many bird species there are as you talk. It does tend to calm you down. The girls use it for relaxation. That’s why I’ve included a rest and recreation room in the new office. We’ll be in our office when you come back.”

They took a good half an hour before they came back inside and knocked on the office door. Nancy took the lead.

“We’ve talked it over, and tried to find any negatives, but the advantages outweighed them all. I’ll take on Australia, Bryan will take the West Coast, and Edward will take Japan. It will take two weeks for Bryan to leave his job, and Edward will need three. Nathan will need a month, but all of us girls will be free to take in as much as we can, so can come in as soon as we can. The only thing is to discuss a salary.”

“I’m prepared to offer all of you fifty thousand a year, until you’re settled in, with the amount after that dependant on how well your areas are going. That will also include expenses, leased cars, and a shareholding in the company, with the payouts before Christmas, after company expenses and a retained amount for the following year taken off. You are the ones to take us into areas we haven’t been up to now.”

“Olive will pick up Eleanor and me to come in. Do you mind if we start on Monday?”

“Perfectly all right. I’ll send Jacquie out for extra coffee mugs. Welcome aboard!”

After the six had sat with Thomasina and given all of their contact and employment details, Willow took them back to Marlow and treated them to a good meal at the restaurant a short walk away. That night, the Randalls cuddled in bed. Garry still wasn’t sure.

“It will be interesting to see how they work out.”

“Don’t worry, my love. We’ll help them as we can, but the three band members were wasted with what they ended up doing. All three were ‘A’ students and all Bryan could get was work in a supermarket. That’s scandalous! Nancy and Edward could have been with the orchestra if they had stayed in touch. OK, so Nathan has a good job in an office. He’s obviously wasted there, and the chance to use all their brains again will work out. If it doesn’t, we’ll just have to promote internally and advertise for office workers.”

Over the next month, the three girls soaked up all that they were told. Olive had been in touch with her uncle and had been sent a list of the best recruitment companies in Tokyo, because he told them that Tokyo was the place to set up. He helped them write a request to find an English-speaking local with a musical background and recommended one of the agencies.

In the fifth week after the girls had started, Willow, Edward and Olive flew to Tokyo, first class, to talk to the recruitment agency and then meet Olives’ Uncle in Hiroshima. They had a good hotel in Tokyo, and the meeting with the agency went well. They had three applications that had been put forward, and Willow had reviewed all three before they left England.

They arranged to interview all three applicants together, much to the consternation of the agency. They got all three into a small function room in the hotel, and could see, straight away, that all of the applicants were wary of each other, very much as expected with the salary-man atmosphere that prevailed in Japan.

The first thing that Willow said wasn’t aimed at calming them, as she knew that none of them would be happy to bare their soul to competitors.

“I thank the three of you for coming to talk to us today. If, at any time, you don’t think that what we’re offering is for you, feel free to stand up and walk out. We will not be reporting anything to the agency. Now, I want each of you to tell me about yourselves, your schooldays, your qualifications, your experiences in the music scene or other jobs you may have had. I know this may be hard, but you will be dealing with western bands and singers, and they will expect to be told the truth, especially if something is going wrong. There is no room for hiding behind someone else. I hope to walk out of here with all three of you working for Red Wolf Agency. Now, we start with you, sir, on my left.”

It was a bit like pulling teeth, but, eventually, the first man swallowed his pride and spoke about himself. That allowed the other two to be a little freer with their story. Willow and Edward had read the files on them, so were able to see any discrepancies, asking questions until the truth came out. At the end of the session, Willow congratulated them on their bravery and Olive called the reception to send them some drinks. The westerners stayed with soft drink, while all three Japanese had local beer.

When they had relaxed, Willow outlined the plan, with the three of them working together to open a local branch of the Red Wolf agency in Tokyo, with them looking for a good site. They would be working under Edward to promote western band tours, and to look for local stars who would work well in the west. One of the Japanese had been working with pop groups and organising shows, one had a pop band background and a short period with rap. The third was a concert trumpeter with experience in organising classical concerts. As Willow told them more about the company they would be working for, the more that the three realised that this would be a dream job, not for just one of them, but for all three.

It was the fact that both Willow and Edward had actually played to sold-out concerts in Tokyo was the one thing that proved to them that this was serious. Willow smiled.

“The three of us are going to take a break. We’ll leave the three of you to talk it over. Remember, you all know more about each other than any other three guys in this city. You will need to be friends as well as co-workers. There will not be a manager, as such, as all of you will be doing the management as it’s needed and take on the collective responsibility for your decisions. If you’re all here when we get back, then you all have a job, and we’ll get to the paperwork.”

When the three came back, all of the applicants were still there and smiling. They shook hands and bowed to each other, and Willow told them that she would clear the employment with the agency.

They left all the contact details for Edward and Olive, and spoke to the agency the next morning, before they flew to Hiroshima. There, they were met by the uncle and taken to their hotel. Willow left the couple to catch up with the uncle and tell him what was happening. The uncle had a lot of contacts with various manufacturing companies and shipping organisations. The next afternoon, they flew back to England, happy with a job well done, and with Edward and Olive having a much greater understanding of how big the job was that they were taking on. For Olive, it was a real-world example of all the things she had learned in the office. For Edward, it was relighting the spark that had driven him with Summer Rose.

Marianne Gregory © 2025

Weeping Willow. Book 6, Chapter 10 of 18

Author: 

  • Marianne G

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Voluntary

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Chapter 10

When they arrived back in London, Willow told the couple to take a couple of days to absorb what had happened and to be back in the office on Monday morning for Edward to catch up with Olives’ new knowledge about the organising side of things.

The following week, Garry took Bryan and Eleanor to Los Angeles to introduce them to the existing office and leave them there for a couple of weeks to sort out how the locals were going to work with the office having a head office specialist on their side.

What he found kept him there longer than he expected. The six-person office was set up to handle the tours when they were on the western side of America, being able to contact the promoters and venues in business hours.

The girl at the counter was chirpy when they entered the office.

“Good morning, can we help you today? The manager is busy with ‘Blank Slate’, organising a short tour as far as Portland.”

Garry looked at Bryan.

“I think that this may be a good time to be here. I’ll lead and you make the decisions.”

He turned to the receptionist.

“Can you let the manager know that Garry Randall, from Red Wolf Head Office, is here with your actual manager, who may be needing to recruit some staff.”

She went pale and stood, barging through the door to the inner sanctum.

“Sorry to bother you, Miss Turner, but we have Mister Randall from London in the reception. I think we may be in a slight bother.”

“Send him in, I hope that he allows us to finish this meeting.”

Garry and the others were already at the door, and walked in. He held out his hand to the band members.

“You’re ‘Blank Slate’ are you. I’m Garry Randall, co-owner of Red Wolf Management Agency. I think I heard your name mentioned when we were touring with ‘Garreth’.”

One of the band stood up and took Garry’s hand.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, Mister Randall. We’re all in awe of that tour, as well as the ones you did with ‘Toxic Rocks’. I’m Slim Singer, the singer of the band although the Slim isn’t a good description these days. We’re working out a short tour with Miss Turner, here, along the western coastline.”

“Why aren’t you doing the rest of the country, from what I had heard, you’re good enough.”

“Miss Turner has said that there were contractual problems with that.”

“Is your contract with Red Wolf?”

“It is, sir, why wouldn’t it be?”

“Miss Turner, I suggest that you look into sending these boys east. You can co-ordinate with London. Bryan, here, will be the new oversight manager for this office, based in London and Los Angeles. From what I see, I expect that there are other bands in a similar situation. We’ll talk about that when these gentlemen are happy. The three of us will leave you and go to the fast food joint up the road for a while. When we come back, we’ll have a long talk. Things are changing with the company, and I think that this office will be happy to go along with them.”

He smiled, looking at Miss Turner, and she noted that the smile didn’t reach his eyes, then the three of them left. At the food outlet, they sat with coffees. Eleanor was the first to speak.

“I was looking around the office while you were talking, Garry. There were two, two drawer filing cabinets with a sticker saying ‘Bands – A to G’ on the top drawer, with the rest of the alphabet going to Z on the next three. We have six, bigger, cabinets with similar stickers in London. Did you know about that?”

“No. As far as we were concerned, all they did here was co-ordinate the tours that we organised, working with the contacts in their time zone. If they’ve been managing other bands, under our banner, they’ve kept it, and the profits, to themselves. This is time for an executive decision. You two are their new bosses. How do you want to play it?”

Bryan thought for a moment.

“On one hand, they’ve been involved in serious fraud, with a report to the police and taking them to court to reclaim whatever they’ve taken. That would mean that we need a new set of staff and get a lot of bad publicity. On the other hand, they’ve been very resourceful, and have a number of bands on their books that we’ve never heard. If the two of us are here for a while, we could sort it all out. Perhaps allowing them to keep what they’ve earned in return for not charging them but compiling a list of their clients to add to ours in London and getting them all more work.”

Eleanor nodded.

“We had better go back to make sure they haven’t scarpered. If we do have an equitable change, it wouldn’t help if they’ve destroyed the evidence. The band should have been sorted out by now.”

They finished their coffees and went back to the office, meeting the band as they were leaving. Slim gave Garry a man-hug.

“Wow, boss. That shook them up. She told us to come back in a week and she’ll have a revised tour. Thank, man, you’re the best, even if you are a bass player.”

Garry laughed.

“I get that a lot. I’ll get your contact details and come along to see you play. Bryan and Eleanor will be managing this office, in future, and he used to be in Summer Rose, which had several hit albums in Britain and Europe. If you’re good enough, make sure that your passports are up to date.”

They went inside, closing the door and snibbing the catch. Bryan looked at the receptionist.

“Gather everyone together and put the phone on auto-answer, we’re going to have a conference.”

An hour later, they had come to a decision. The six girls were relieved that they weren’t being charged with fraud, for now, and willingly accepted that the twenty-six bands they had been managing, locally, were now part of the official Red Wolf list, and that they were allowed to send them east. Bryan told them that if the bands were good enough, they may get a tour overseas. Garry sat back, looking appropriately stern as Bryan took control, now seeing what Willow had said about him.

Eleanor had been going through the files while the conference was happening, with several glances from the girls. She found the financial files of the bands, in folders with all the contact details. In a lull in the talk, she turned to the others.

“Which one of you is handling the finances for these bands?”

One of the girls put her hand up a few inches.

“How many are waiting for their payments, and how many are on tour?”

“Six completed and waiting for us to get the income, and ten are playing.”

“You and I, young lady, will be working together to make sure that nobody gets a whiff of what’s been going on. From today, all the accounts get sent to London. I’ll get Thomasina to set up a West Coast account for commissions. When we come back, tomorrow, we’ll need a full list of bands, with contact details of individual members, along with their earnings over the last twelve months. When I’ve looked at it, I’ll email it to London with a full account and the reasons why you’re not in jail. Bryan and I will spend quite a lot of time with you until we’re satisfied that this office is working properly. Who knows, if Garry and Willow agree, they may even allow you to join the shareholding. What you’ve been carving off here is a tiny part of the overall company earnings. But don’t expect that for a year or two.”

Garry spoke, at last.

“The ten who are playing. Give me a list and I’ll go and listen to them before I go back to London. I’ll go and call Willow, now. I’ll see the two of you back at the hotel for dinner.”

He stood and left them, knowing that both Bryan and Eleanor were in charge, now. It was just that he couldn’t figure out which one was the dominant partner.

He went out, taking the receptionist to her desk and opening the door. He left her to do her job and went back to his hotel room to call Willow on her mobile to report the situation and what they had done. That evening, at dinner, Bryan had a list of the bands and the venues that they were playing at. Some could be reached by car, so Garry organised a rental before going to bed.

For the next few weeks, he went to see new bands, and, when he thought they may be good enough, introduced himself and spoke to them about their wider futures. There were some that were further north, so he needed to fly and taxi to his hotel, but, in the end, he was satisfied with what he had achieved. He kept Willow in the loop, while Eleanor was keeping Thomasina supplied with financial numbers as she had them finalised.

All the bands currently playing would be paid by the London Office, with them added to the client list. Others would be added as they were booked for shows. Bryan spent a lot of his days on the phone, with the bands and venues, organising future shows and tours, co-ordinating with the American desk in London.

Garry was able to be home in time for Willows’ birthday, which they celebrated with her family at the Punchbowl. John was now growing fast and had already almost mastered the piano that Willow had bought for him and was quite competent on the guitar that Garry had given him. Wendy was now almost full time with him, as the nanny had been sent back to the agency. She attended the design office whenever needed but was now happy with her youngest to look after. This time, she was determined that John would be listened to when he came home from school.

Willow had tried to spend time with her brother. He had watched all the DVDs that his sister was in and was determined to go on the stage. She tried to enforce the need for a good education, as well. At times, she would play the upright and he would sing along, with Wendy looking on in wonder of her two children.

The new office was in the final fit out, and Nancy and Edward were overseeing the new desks and computer servers. They had a huge solar panel array on the roof, with battery back-up. The ground floor entry was finished first, with the old ‘Falling Rocks’ display now in a glass display case, better set out, and with stands to hold copies of the book, open to various photographs. There was a board which had a picture of the young Rufus and his history in setting up the agency. Also, on the ground floor, were two large offices, with interconnecting doors, for Willow and Garry, as well as a large one for Thomasina and her two assistants. The entry from the parking side had a room for the bike rack and the lockers.

Upstairs, there was a very large floor for desks, now with a few steps up to the additional section over the parking area. Above that was the floor where the three extra regions were managed, along with a large rest area and a games room with table tennis, a fully equipped gym, and a fully fitted kitchen. There was the original lift between the floors. It was light, inside, now with extra windows installed.

It took a week to move the desks, computers, filing cabinets and lockers. The desks were moved, four at a time, and all the connections made in a morning. That way, any section was only off-line for a maximum of four hours. Willows’ office was the last to be moved. When she walked around the empty office, with Garry, she hoped that what they were doing would work. The week after they had left, the builders moved in to convert the office back to two homes for sale.

They settled into the new site and got used to where everything was. The grand opening was set for the end of July, when most of their tours had been sorted out and under way. They had tables of nibbles, plenty of drink, made sure that the whole building looked bright and shiny. It was held on a Saturday, with the PM doing the opening, and a plaque in reception to record the fact. There were a lot of invited guests, reporters, and a TV crew filming. Wendy and Ashley were there, proud of their child and her husband, with John running up to Willow to hold her hand throughout the event. Rufus was feted and had his picture taken next to the band display. He gave all the girls a hug and a kiss, telling them that the new place was magnificent.

When the office settled down, Willow, Garry, Thomasina, and Sue joined Edward and Olive to fly to Japan for the opening of the Tokyo Office, with their three staff having found a reasonable place in one of the skyscrapers, with a fantastic view from the windows. There, they had a Japanese TV star to do the opening, with all the proper ceremony, and a TV station filming. They already had six bands signed up, mainly on the promise of tours outside Japan. Edward and Olive stayed behind as the others went south to Sydney.

There, they joined Nancy and Nathan to open the Australian Office, with the opening done live, on Barrys’ TV show, with him and Samantha sharing the spotlight. Red Wolf had brought ‘Enlightened’ from their previous manager and was in the process of signing several bands who had played with Samantha and her band. There were three staff in the office, all previous members of the old fan club, and all ex-members of Barrys’ Band of Babes from the TV show. That morning at Luna Park had echoes that still reverberated years after.

The coverage, in the two countries, led to a lot more entertainers, of all kinds, wanting to talk to the agency. The offices found themselves with singers, bands, actors and classical players. In Australia, Nancy had enough to put together a dance band, which began rehearsals in the property that Samantha had been using. They also had some actors placed in locally made films.

In Britain, the success of Vivienne and Zara in the movie had also led to more actors asking about management. Before September, they had set up a new desk with a retired actress who had lots of contacts in the film industry. Zara and Viv were cast in another film before the end of the year, and they had seven others that had been cast in films or TV shows. Thomasina had been pessimistic; they reached the two billion turnover with two months to spare.

The pop-up shows to promote British wares had been popping up in various places that summer, and it had been decided to send two or three containers to Australia the next year, with two weeks in every state capital. Red Wolf would organise the venues and the entertainment, with Nancy and Nathan managing the whole thing, with the industry heads flying in.

The instant addition of bands from the West Coast Office was a sudden increase in work for everyone. The office now co-ordinated tours that covered all of America, and even into Canada. The odd thing was, as the turnover and work increased, Willow and Garry became quieter. They were replaced by the various managers and organisers, who now interacted with the clients more than ever before.

After two years of constant work, the Randalls found more time for themselves. They spent more time with Wendy and John, visited Ashley in Whitehall to talk about the pop-up shows, attended the various board meetings that they had seats on, and found time to write music again.

That Christmas, they attended a lot of parties, some put on by grateful clients, one big one in the Head Office, the usual political affairs, and the one at Chequers. The Dorchester award party was even bigger than before, with almost all of the recipients being their clients. The New Year fireworks were viewed from their favourite window in Parliament, and then they started to think about the following year.

As they stood, kissing, at midnight, they both knew that their life was about to take yet another turn, with two letters sitting on their home office desks that they weren’t allowed to talk about yet. The next morning, the phones didn’t stop ringing, with congratulations on both of them being awarded OBEs for services to British Entertainment and also to Industry.

Some left-wing commentators thought that having a father in the Cabinet was part of the reason, but everyone else listed the huge body of work in bands, with them both already given the keys of the City of Coventry for the two charity shows, the international growth of Red Wolf Management, and the success of the pop-up promotions bringing in business for British Industry.

They stayed in Marlow for a week, answering the phone and replying to texts and emails. It would have helped if they had brought Helen in, but that would have meant telling her why beforehand. The first people they did visit were her parents and brother, staying for a few days and relaxing with their mobiles switched off. They ate at the Punchbowl, played the piano and sang a lot. John would be going to the Blue Coat after summer but was already following in Willows’ footsteps with his excellent memory.

The year started with the office organising a tour of a trio of Japanese bands, opening in Hawaii and spending ten weeks in America, starting in June, with two weeks in Watford to record new albums and a show DVD first. They were also organising a big tour for ‘Blank Slate’ and two other American bands to tour the UK and Europe, also visiting Watford to record.

‘Enlightened’ and two new Australian bands were going to tour America, starting in the south and working north as the Japanese worked south. Add the other clients and the office was a hive of activity.

Willow and Garry stayed out of their way, just making sure that they were on the end of a phone call if needed. The did go and see new acts to see if they were good enough for the stable, but they had both been bitten by the writing bug once more. By April, they had an albums’ worth of tracks. Instead of doing the expected, they called ‘Third Rating’ and set them up in a hotel in Leicester, taking them into the practise studio first, and then two days in the recording studio.

The resulting album and DVD was couriered to the label, with all tracks shown as being written by ‘The Randalls’. For both of them, it was good to be involved in creating music again. It made them wonder about actually playing, but they resisted that to continue writing.

As the summer went on, they were more immersed in the writing, this time working on an album that they thought would suit ‘Cauldron’, with a load of girl empowerment, and another for the Vines, which was more middle eastern, should they want it. They dropped into the office every week, just to keep up with things, an important task, as things were constantly changing. They were given the message that ‘Blank Slate’ wanted them to write something along the lines of their Country Rock days of ‘Garreth’. It was lucky that they still had about twenty numbers that hadn’t been considered before the big tour.

In the beginning of August, Willow had an email from Business Weekly, wanting her to be available for a photo shoot. They attached a draft of the story that went with the pictures for her to authorise. When she read the opening lines, her heart sank.

‘From her very early days at school in Clifton, this idol of the business world has been different.’

Luckily, they had gone to her old school and had interviewed Harvey Horton, who told them that her results, when she moved to Coventry, were the best he had ever seen with a twelve-year-old, and that he had predicted that she would do well. He didn’t mention the Billie Jean nickname. Nor did he tell them that he had never met her at that time. Seeing that he was the Headmaster, they had taken that as gospel. The article moved on to her days at the Blue Coat and the additional course she had taken which allowed her to take a degree course without needing the ‘A’ Levels.

In all, it was quite a reasoned article, and laid to rest any notion that her OBE was by grace and favour. She replied that she would be happy to attend the shoot, as long as there were pictures taken with Garry in them. The shoot was set up for ten days in the future, so she spent one day in a spa to bring her exterior up to scratch, also sending Garry off for a workover.

The shoot was to start at the Red Wolf Office, with her, and Garry, photographed in her office, beside the ‘Boulders’ display, in the upper office with all the girls behind her, and down in the parking area in front of a blue screen. All the time, she was being given different high-end fashion outfits to wear, seeing that the article was being teamed with another that was commemorating the fashion label.

When they were happy with those pictures, they all went to Watford, where she was photographed in the control room, in the studio with a keyboard, sitting at the baby grand now installed, and with her team at the mixing board, taken at an angle that highlighted the sliders stretching out past them.

Two days later, she had another shoot. This time, it was in the studio of the fashion label, with the founder and main designer, in a sidebar to the actual articles to announce that the label was going to be supplying high-end fashions to clients of Red Wolf, with a signed contract. It was mainly hype, as the clients would be buying the outfits at a good discount but gave both brands a new way to promote themselves. The aim was for the clients to be asked to get their clothing from the label, when possible, and the first to take that up was the ten girls from ‘Cauldron’, which created a big article in the fashion magazines on its own.

One of the strangest occurrences of the year was when a journalist wrote a piece for Vogue, taking some of the pictures already in the public domain, getting some from the fashion label, adding photos of the bands, and creating a long story about the ‘Willow Effect’. It followed her from school, outlining the addition of band members, then the addition of other bands, then the addition of the orchestra, to create the, now iconic, charity show. Then, he went on to relate how she took her earnings to create the design studio, and the two recording studios, and, finally buying Red Wolf to take it from a total staff of twenty-three to the fifty or more that it now supported, and from sixty clients to a globally estimated hundred and fifty. She may have decried it when Peter had talked about ‘Brand Willow’, but it was now undisputed fact.

Marianne Gregory © 2025

Weeping Willow. Book 6, Chapter 11 of 18

Author: 

  • Marianne G

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Voluntary

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Chapter 11

Willow tried to laugh it off, but the article attracted a lot of attention, especially if you had read the previous articles. She started to get invitations to speak at various industry events, but the first one that she attended was close to her heart.

She went up to Coventry, to attend the first assembly of the new school year at Blue Coat, invited by the Head. She stood in the wings as Reg played the organ, listened to Reverend Jack bless the new term, listened to the Head give her opening address, and then walked out when she was announced as a surprise guest speaker.

Her speech was in a few parts. The first, aimed at the new first years, was all about using the resources of the school and the need for hard work. The second was to all the school to respect the best teachers in the country, while the last was to the seniors to be proud that they were about to go out into the world as alumni of the Blue Coat School, and to use their education wisely. She finished her speech with a smile.

“While I was here, I was thrown into the deep end several times, but it made me resilient and stronger. Never be afraid of what you’re asked to do. You first years will be presenting a stage production before the end of term. Don’t be afraid to ask for help, as this school is one where you are supported to the hilt. When I left here, to do a degree course in Business, I left behind a lot of friends. Not just those I sat with in class, or in the orchestra, but friends who had taught me more than just the school curriculum. They taught me to believe in myself and in those around me. I thank all of the teachers here, today, and I urge you all to look towards them as being future friends. Thank you”

There was applause as the Head gave her a hug, right there on stage, and Reg started playing ‘For she’s a jolly good fellow’ and the assembly sang it with gusto, before giving her a cheer and then starting to file out.

The Head laughed.

“Well, that started the new school year with a blast. We have a board meeting this afternoon, while you’re here, to discuss the purchase of a proper organ for this theatre, as well as the alterations needed to support it. I hate to be the bearer of the news, but some of the board are looking to you to supply funding.”

“I’ll be happy to help, my friend. It would make it easier to perform the big pieces here. I would offer to play the first concert, but that would be presumptuous of me.”

“Jim was thinking of names for it. He thought that we could call it ‘The Wonderful Willow’.”

They were both laughing when they joined Garry in the wings to go to the Heads’ office for a talk and a drink, passing the Honour Board that had a new addition, the framed article about the ‘Willow Effect’, next to another new one that showed The Vines on the school stage. Willow pointed to that one.

“We’re working on Sam to let them play more. I could send them around Europe or America, but he doesn’t seem to realise that they’ve grown up. He said that he had been told that they may have run away if they hadn’t come here, I wouldn’t be surprised to be told that they’ve got themselves a flat somewhere. He’s insistent that they go to Uni and stay living at home. I was married at the age they are now, they’re not children anymore.”

“Those girls were ideal to follow you, and, in turn, they have inspired quite a few that are now in third and fourth year. It’s made the last ten years very interesting. I’m retiring in a couple of years, and Reg is in line to take over my seat.”

“That will be good. He’s well-liked but firm. He helped a lot when I was here, without being overbearing. I would have thought that Howard may have been in the mix if he hadn’t moved on; the same could be said for Hilda.”

“They would have been, had they been ten or twenty years younger. Hilda is finishing at the end of the year as well. Jim was asked about it but is very happy working with the techs and the budding producers. He’s embraced that technology and is a very good teacher.”

Willow stayed for lunch with the teachers and then attended the board meeting. She agreed to help fund the organ project but drew the line at the suggested name. The discussed it and ended up with the ‘Blue Clarion’. Sam Vines had pledged a quarter of a million, and Willow pledged the same, knowing that it would be more than double the already pledged amount, so said that she would talk to Clive about getting an album made when it was installed, and would return an income when it sold.

That was her first foray into public speaking. She was called on to do more, but picked those that appealed and would donate towards the Blue Clarion Project. The Randalls kept in touch with the office but allowed their staff to gain the confidence to back their own instincts. The West Coast Office doubled the client list there in the first year that Bryan and Eleanor were in charge. They sold their house and bought a flat nearer the office, and another near the Los Angeles office, flying back and forth as needed.

Edward and Olive rented a flat near Tokyo, as buying was out of the question, and their client list grew as well as them arranging local tours for bands that were deemed suitable to the Japanese taste. Nancy and Nathan had bought a flat in Sydney, where they would stay when they were there. Nathan was brilliant with the business side of that office, while Nancy saw the talent and could talk to the artists as one of them. The office had several pictures of Summer Rose on the wall, taken when they played in Australia, as well as pictures of ‘Enlightened’, their biggest client, now regularly touring overseas.

Garry and Willow went to meetings, sat on the boards and spent a lot of time writing music. They reworked an album of the unused ‘Garreth’ songs into something that ‘Blank Slate’ could appreciate and were then asked to write more. They were commissioned to write, and sing, the opening credit song for the new Bond movie, ‘Shaken to Death’, being given the preliminary draft of the script, which Vivienne delivered, having been cast as one of the villains’ henchgirls.

Towards the end of summer, they took a trip around the world, stopping at Orlando for ten days to look at properties and talk to recruitment offices about setting up a Red Wolf office on the East Coast. This would only be small, about three staff, as it would be in contact with London in real time. They had an idea that one of the girls that handled the East Coast part of the tours could relocate with a promotion.

Then they went to Los Angeles to talk to Bryan and Eleanor, and to make sure that this office was now squeaky clean. The six girls that had been there was now just three, and working more efficiently, without Miss Turner, and with a new receptionist who had been interviewed by Eleanor. Bryan had upgraded the computers and made changes to the way things were handled, with the financial side now processed in London. They were there a week before heading south to Sydney.

After a week in Sydney, they went to Bathurst in a rental car to see Mac and Mae. It had been arranged before they left and there was a welcome and a bedroom for them. Mac had done what he had said he would, and there was a large shed on the property with a nice collection of vintage sportscars, as well as a car that he explained was his new, everyday drive. It was, on the face of it, an older Chevrolet Camaro, but when he lifted the bonnet, it took Garry’s breath away with the additions in the engine bay.

“This is one of the engines that were built a few years ago to compete in the local supercar races. That engine put out over six hundred horsepower and was a brute to handle in competition form. This one has been tamed, with a more peaceful gearbox and the interior returned to the normal configuration. Mind you, at over six litres it drinks fuel at an alarming rate, so I only use it locally. The town is gearing up for the annual race around the mountain. They’re putting out the concrete safety walls and setting up the pits. There’ll be thousands that come here in a week or so. When the track has been set up, I’ve arranged for one of our team drivers to take you on a few laps in the VIP Drive car. You won’t be allowed to drive yourself, as it’s classed as a temporary racetrack, and you’ll need a racing licence.”

They had a pleasant stay, filling Mac in on what had happened since they took over Red Wolf, going into the town and also visiting the motor museum. Mac was now a well-known town celebrity, and the Randalls were welcomed as Rocks and ‘Garreth’ members. In the week before the race, the town filled and there were people camping around the track some days before anything happened. Willow had never seen anything like it. The big carpark where they had played was filling with huge trucks that carried racing cars of all types as the weekend was filled with races of different categories.

The track was ready on the Wednesday, and they got the promised laps. For Willow, the first bit was all right, and then they climbed the mountain with the turns becoming hairier as they got nearer the top. There was a bit of a flat section across the top as the driver told her that they were coming to Skyline. She screamed as they reached that slight bend, as all she could see was the countryside across the valley as they dropped into a corner and then onto a range of bends at high speed, with concrete walls on both sides. When they came out of that section, the driver laughed.

“This is called Con-rod Straight. It has been the one place where engines decided they had gone far enough in the older days. With computer assisted engine management, it hardly happens now.”

Willow could hardly breathe as they dropped down towards the town at two hundred miles an hour before drifting through a right-hand bend at one-fifty, passing the hotel that they had stayed in when they had played.

The next two laps weren’t such a surprise, but she still couldn’t see where they were going at Skyline. She needed to be helped out of the car when they stopped in the pits and was still trembling when Garry spoke to her.

“How was it, love?”

“That’s for me to know, and you to find out, my darling. Have fun.”

She went to change out of her racing suit with a grin on her face.

The next four days were surreal. There were more racing fans around the track than the biggest concert they had ever played, the TV station that covered the event was live throughout Australia for the weekend, starting at dawn. The race itself was a thousand kilometres on the Sunday. Mac explained that it had been different in the early days, when it used to take around seven hours to complete when it was five hundred miles, as the cars would do some laps at a fast pace, cruise for the middle part and race to the end.

“These days, there’s no letting up. These guys are on pole-winning lap times all day, and the race is now a thousand kilometres, rather than the eight hundred that it used to be. It now takes less than six and a half hours to complete the hundred and sixty-one laps.

Macs’ team didn’t get on the podium, but they did well enough to have a party on Sunday evening. They had another couple of days with Mac and Mae before driving back to Sydney to catch their next plane to India to investigate the possibility of a new office there, to handle prospective tours of Indian artistes in Britain, to play to the large Indian population now living there. They spoke to several producers and agents about the plan and left after appointing an agency as the sole management for Red Wolf in the country.

Back in Britain, they were busy with meetings and writing until they got the news that Margaret had died. It was a shock, as she had seemed so happy the last time Willow had seen her. The funeral service was arranged at St. Marys, Stoneleigh, and Sandra asked Willow if she would play the organ for the service. When Willow went to Stoneleigh to see about the music, she had another shock.

There was a new vicar to perform the service. He told her that the Russells had moved to Winchester, where they had met and married. He said the Hilda and her husband were living within walking distance of her brother. He introduced himself as the Reverend Abbott and was around forty years old. Willow quite liked him, bolstered by the fact that he was helping out at the Blue Coat, as he had been trained by Jack Heinrich when he had been in the seminary.

He showed Willow the list of hymns that had been chosen, and she surprised him by going up to the organ and playing a verse of each one. Sally had been asked to sing Amazing Grace as the coffin was carried out of the church, a tune that Willow needed to download and practise before the service. When she spoke to Malcolm, she found out that the Village Choir wanted to add their voices, as they considered Margaret one of them.

The day of the funeral was overcast, and the church heaters were on. The church was packed with locals and invited colleagues from Margrets’ time on the opera stage. The choir was thinned to the best seven, with four standing next to Willow on one side, and the other three with Sally on the other, to provide a strong lead for the congregation. The TV station was there, making a record of the service to be added to a look back on Margarets’ life.

The service was taken by Reverend Abbott, with help from the Bishop and Tom. Willow played the refurbished organ with a feeling of sadness that such a wonderful voice had been silenced, but tempered with joy as the voices beside her filled the church, with Sally now singing professionally with the ENO, something that may never have happened if she hadn’t met Margaret.

The post-funeral affair was in the club. Malcolm and his chef had put on a lot of sandwiches and finger food, with the urn on to provide hot drinks. Willow and Garry were able to talk to a lot of people who they hadn’t met for a few years. Her parents were there, with John, who shadowed Garry, much to Garry’s joy. Willow could see them together and wondered about talking to her husband about adoption. That, she thought, would only happen when they weren’t flying around the world.

Eventually, she found herself standing with her parents and discussing the design studio. Then her father surprised her.

“How busy are you with Red Wolf, poppet?”

“Not as much as the first couple of years, Dad. The office staff have gained a desire to lead, once the first shareholders’ bonus was paid out. It’s going to be huge, this year. We’ve been expanding the number of regional offices, and the new one will be up and running next year. Moving to a dedicated building has allowed us to grow.”

“No plans for going back on the stage?”

“I don’t think so. We’re happy to write for others, but touring is hard work, and we’ve been there and done that. I was thinking about having a rest.”

“I was in the PMs’ office the other day. He’s starting to think about the next election already. He asked me if I would talk to you about considering a run to take back Beaconsfield. Marlow is right on the western edge of it. Although we had held it until twenty-nine, it was lost by a very thin margin. For some reason, there was a big swing against the sitting member. She had more than a nine percent swing against her in twenty-four, and we thought she was safe with a good margin, so there was a mistake made by not funding her enough. It looked as if the voters that wanted us to stay in the EU had sided with the independent to give us a slap. His father was previously our own, and very high up in the government of the time, but a staunch Remainer. That electorate was just about fifty / fifty back then. The incumbent got in at the thirty-four vote because we didn’t have a strong candidate, one of those single topic guys who pop up now and then. I think that he was wanting to reroute the flight paths out of Heathrow. The PM thought that your profile as a singer and businesswoman with an OBE would be good to swing it back our way.”

“That’s a bit sudden, Dad. I’ll have to think about that for a few days. I’ll get back to you.”

“Please do. I won’t promise you, but you would be ideal as Secretary of State for culture, media, and sport.”

“Culture, I could do, but I’ve never been a sportsperson.”

“But you do understand how teams work, and many sports are more about business and profits these days. Right up your street. You would have plenty in the office to keep you abreast of the things you would need to know.”

“I’ll have to talk to Garry about it. Are we doing the pop-ups again next summer?”

“We are. There are still plenty of places yet to visit. The office was thinking that it would be good to visit the Scandinavian countries this time, with longer visits to the main places.”

“We’ll have an agent up and running in India, if you want to pencil that in for the year after.”

“We’ll give that some thought, poppet”

“You know. When you say something like that and are talking about the British Government, it sends goose bumps up my back. You’ve been an MP now for over seven years, and I think back on my younger days with wonder. I believed that you would be great as an MP, and you’ve made me proud that you’ve handled the responsibility so well.”

“I think the same about you, love. You made me proud to be your father when you built Summer Rose into an international sensation, then turned around and remade yourself when it broke up. Then you became a Rock and then created a whole new band when that ended. You have the ability to build teams, to lead them to become greater than they would have been without your input. You have impressed the PM to the extent that he wants you on his team. Not just to win a seat back, but to help us to stay in power for a couple of decades, or more. It would be the ultimate use of your degree.”

Willow and Garry talked it over for weeks, making lists of the pro’s and con’s without a decision. They kept it to themselves and stayed working on new songs and new activities with Red Wolf. As the new office in America came online, one of the girls who used to handle tours there was promoted to manage it. It seemed that every time they went into the office, there were small changes, with Sue, Thomasina, Jacquie and Helen driving them. Helen had become the Events Manager as her duties with the Randalls had lessened because they were now more independent. She ran a spreadsheet with all their clients who were on tour, in a permanent show, or just resting, allowing others to concentrate on the details.

In order to clear their heads, the Randalls contacted Gina about visiting her before Christmas. They flew to Florence and stayed with the Innocenti’s for two weeks. Gina was having a short break from concert playing, as she was entering her third trimester for her second child. The were shown the new addition to her husbands’ school, with a performance space and modern recording and post-production technology.

They spent a lot of time talking about how life had crept up on them. Now creeping past their later-twenties, school seemed so far in the past. Garry and Guiseppe would go off and do things, leaving Willow and Gina to sit and talk, or play the grand piano and sing some of the old songs. Willow was able to tell Gina about the other band members that were now working with Red Wolf. Gina already knew about the ‘Third Rating’ line-up as she had been to one of their concerts with ‘Cauldron’.

At the end of the holiday, the Randalls flew home and into the round of parties that now were a part of every Christmas. At the beginning of December, they had a big one for the staff of Red Wolf, when the shareholders all received their yearly bonus. The regional offices were having theirs on the same day, according to the time zones. There were smaller ones in Watford and Leicester at the studios, and another in Birmingham at the design studio.

At that one, Ashley asked her again about running, but she wasn’t ready just yet. A week before Christmas, the shopping centre team manager got in touch and told her that the multi-national had made an offer to take over the site, with a response needed in January. Willow sent a group email to Gina, Vivienne, Nancy, Edward, Bryan, Roy and Victor, telling them of the news. The offer was fifty million in cash, and twenty-five million in shares of the multi-national, which equated to five million in cash and two and a half million worth of shares for each share in the syndicate.

She didn’t push it, but it must have struck a nerve with all of them, and she had agreements from all the others to let the manager know that they were going to sell. The paperwork would be signed in January.

That was enough to make Willows’ mind up. With her holding three shares in the syndicate, she would be getting fifteen million and another seven and a half million worth of shares. That was enough to just about buy the seat, but she would do the work properly.

At the party for New Year, in Parliament, she told her father that she would stand, if the party wanted her to, He took her to The PM, who hugged her when he heard the news. His wife hugged her as well.

That night, they stood by the window as Big Ben tolled the witching hour. They kissed to welcome in the New Year and then the fireworks lit up the sky. They looked out over the Thames and Garry stood behind her, holding her close. He whispered in her ear.

“When you get elected, it will be interesting. I can be your Private Secretary.”

She laughed and turned around to give him a kiss.

“When we get home, Mister Secretary Randall, I’ll give you your first job.”

“What’s that going to be, my love.”

“That, secretary dear, will be to make passionate love to me to welcome the year and then I’ll think of other things. Maybe it will be a repeat session. I did hear that having immense power increases ones libido. It’ll be fun finding out if they’re right.”

Marianne Gregory © 2025

Weeping Willow. Book 6, Chapter 12 of 18

Author: 

  • Marianne G

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Voluntary

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Chapter 12

Two very important things happened in that January. The first was the sale of the shopping centre being finalised, with Willows’ payment going into her personal account, and the shares issued in her name. The new owner was originally based in Australia, and this was one of their expansion projects into the UK. The share price was around seven pounds each. Most of the others put theirs on the market to add to their cash payment, but Willow held on to hers, as a million shares in a huge company wasn’t something she could pass up.

The second was her introduction to the crew at the party office in Beaconsfield, not far from her home in Marlow. She spent a whole day with them, talking about the electorate and the volunteers. At first, they had the idea that she may be just a figurehead candidate, without true substance, but her experience of being with her father as he was running, plus her obvious talent with business and numbers, was enough for them to see past the pop star and admire the strong woman beneath the glamour. That would allow her to fit in if she was announced as the candidate.

She had plenty of time before the election to go to all the volunteers and start working on a strategy. The electorate office would organise that for her, a little at a time. She had no real need for donors, but looked at the list and started contacting them, with a call to Hugh first to find out if he knew any. That led to a meeting at her house, with Hugh and Terry, to talk about why she was running and to gauge her seriousness. Hugh was frank.

“Why on earth do you want to be an MP, Willow. You have your music empire to look after, you could go back on the stage at any time if you needed adulation. All you get by being in the House is half the country who disagree with you, whatever you say.”

“It’s the same with the music, Hugh. Half the country like other things, I may have played to seventy thousand, but in cities with two million inhabitants, that’s a small group. I know that my empire, as you call it, can run without me being there every day. The thing is that I could do so much more if I had a say in running the country. I would be one of the youngest in the House, and that would let me push policies for the youth vote. There are established customs that need looking at. There are still girls who get illegally operated on at a young age. I know it’s banned, but it still happens. I may be able to lead a move to lower the drug taking, but that would need a move to improve the chances for the underprivileged to gain meaningful jobs that have been taken away by automation and AI.”

They talked about things, and she was able to share some of the passion for things that she had held to herself up until now. She had worked with enough of a range of people to have a wider view of the world than most. She had travelled the world and seen what other places were doing, the good and the bad. Terry excused himself to go to the toilet, and, after he had left them, Hugh looked Willow in the eyes.

“You know that when your candidacy is announced, there will be vultures at your door. Some who will have looked at certain birth and census records.”

“You know!”

“Of course. When you submitted that first project, I made it my business to know all about this new thinker in my world. There will be others that will never see past the fact that you were born a boy. Expect to have loads of women turn up wherever you are with placards and calling you names. You may have a revised birth certificate, but the civic and early school records remain unchanged.”

“I may have to discuss this with the PM, if this goes any further. I had thought that fighting the other candidates may be classed as a turf war, not thinking about being embroiled in a TERF war.”

When the others had left, she went upstairs to their office, where Garry was working on lyrics.

“I’ve just spoken to Hugh. He’s known about me since I did that course in fourth form. He just warned me that there may be vultures waiting to pick my bones.”

“That’s a worry, love. I suppose that you had better withdraw from the election.”

“I’ll see Dad first. He may have some ideas.”

She phoned home and spoke to her mother.

“Mum, I may have to decline the PM’s offer. I’ve been reminded that there’s something in my past that may cause problems.”

“Bring Garry around to dinner tonight. He can play with John while we speak.”

“It’s all right, Mum, he saw through my disguise that day we went to the school and met the Gee’s for the first time.”

“Ah! There has to be a story there, but I’ll leave it up to him to tell me. We’ll see you a bit after six. I’ve got a pork roast I can get into the oven. I’ll phone your father to make sure he leaves Whitehall on time.”

That afternoon, they drove up to Rising Lane, with overnight bags in the car, expecting a long discussion. Wendy greeted them with hugs and kisses. They put the bags in Willows’ old room, and she helped Wendy with the dinner while Garry kept John interested.

Ashley arrived and went up to change out of his suit. When he came down, the five of them had dinner, and then John was taken up to bed, to be read a story, which Garry made extra special by adlibbing. While he was upstairs, Willow told her parents some of how Garry could see through her, that first day, telling them about a ‘friend’ that Garry had known in primary school.

When Garry joined them, Ashley poured some wine.

“Now, darling daughter, I believe you want to reverse your agreement to run for Parliament?”

“I was talking to Hugh, and he reminded me about the furore that would happen when my origins come out. He has known since I submitted that first project. He put his people on my trail to find out about me, seeing that he considers me as a ‘thinker’. He said that I’ve been in luck, but the written records will remain for ever, and, once my origins are known, there would be hell to pay.”

Ashley smiled.

“That isn’t going to happen, my daughter. We told Bruce the whole story so that he could short circuit any queries. We all know the truth, Hugh does, so does the clinic and the lawyer that did your name change. There have been stories about you that went back to the year we left Bristol, right?”

“That’s right,”

“Now, when I was put forward as the candidate, the Head Office did a background check on me and reported to the leader. We were in opposition then, but the vetting was no less thorough, and carried out by people who are no strangers to secrets. I can tell you that the PM has known about you since that time; what, about eight years.”

“And he didn’t boot you out?”

“Why would he. I had a good chance of winning, and you were, by then, quite famous. No, he is a pragmatist, so waited until we won the election and then had the power to do things that only a Prime Minister can do. He set the guys at Thames House a project. They have altered all the computer records at the hospital where you were born, at the doctor you were taken to, the primary school that you went to, and the high school in Clifton. Anyone looking for you there will find Willow Jean Rose.”

“That’s sneaky!”

“That’s not the end of it. They were told that it was a project to see if they could hide a real person from any investigations. They also replaced all the paper records with forgeries, wherever possible. Where they couldn’t, the paperwork was lifted and destroyed. Tell Hugh to set his dogs on you again and see where he gets to.”

Garry grinned.

“I found William on the microfiche records of the census, there would be no way those records could be lost, seeing that they’re in every library and town hall in the country.”

“That was well done on your part, Garry. The thing is that the government department that handles the census puts out periodic amendments. One was sent out, nationally, about six years ago, that there had been a misspell on a certain sheet, with a William John, son, that should have read Willow Jean, daughter, with the error being input by a junior typist. That isn’t as strange as you would think, as they put out those amendments regarding names, house numbers and other details at times. Any journalist, worth his salt, would check the amendment list before writing anything. If they do claim that you’re a boy, you can sue them as the amendment is there for all to see.”

Willow smiled.

“So, that’s our taxes at work! I take it that William never existed, except in the minds of anyone who ever met him.”

Wendy laughed.

“What! All those who thought that you were a sissy, or a tomboy. You kept telling me that you spent most of your time with a bunch of girls, that’s not something a blue-blooded male would do until he was ten years older. Enough time has passed that anyone who are now asked about you would picture you as Willow, a famous singer and keyboard player that had played with several great bands. Anyone who has read those articles about you would laugh at the concept that you aren’t what you seem. Do you think that the King would have presented you with that OBE if they thought that your identity was false?”

“I’ll tell Hugh to set his dogs on me again. I’ll also need to speak to Bruce about what he knows. He may be able to write something new that lays the groundwork. It could be an opinion piece about how perfect I could be as the Minister for culture.”

“That would be a good start to the run at the polls. I’m sure the PM would agree. I’ll give you a call in a few days to let you know if he wants you to go that way.”

They all went off to bed with Willow in a much better frame of mind. She had been given a present that very few transgender women could have, her entire past as a boy erased. Every piece of her identity was now as Willow.

The next day, before they left Rising Lane, she rang Bruce to see if he would meet them that day. He invited them to his house and gave her the address. She then rang Hughs’ office and left a message for him ‘to try and find WJ again’ telling his secretary that he would know what she meant.

As they approached Bruce’s house the door opened, and he came out to give them both a hug.

“Welcome to my humble abode! Let me tell you, there’s no place like home once you’ve retired. Come on in, the kettle’s on.”

They sat in his kitchen and his wife brought over the pot and some biscuits. They chatted about the world, in general, as the tea was poured and sipped. Bruce’s eyes twinkled.

“Now, you two aren’t here just to see how this old scribe is going, are you?”

“You’re right, as usual. Do you still write?”

“I do. I do the odd opinion piece, or a look back at past events in the light of new ones. I have a few of the papers that look at my stuff, even the Observer prints it, unless they’re inundated with breaking news. Do you have something for me?”

“Possibly. You remember that story I told you, a long time ago? I thank you for not printing it.”

“As I said at the time, I admired the way that your parents set aside the potential disaster to give you the opportunity to grow, which you have, spectacularly. I did have some other journalists call me to see if there was anything juicy in your story, but I told them all that you were just a normal girl before coming to Coventry.”

“Thank you for that. They did speak to the Headmaster in Clifton, and he told them that I had been a good student. Mind you, the only thing that he’d seen was the report he sent up to Blue Coat. He was the one who said that Billie-Jean would do well.”

“It’s a good job they never went back further than that.”

“That’s what I want to talk about. I’ve been asked to stand for Beaconsfield at the next election.”

“That would attract a lot more scrutiny of your past.”

“It doesn’t matter, now. When Dad was running, he, and my family were vetted. The PM, then leader of the opposition, was given the news about my first twelve years.”

“And still went with Ashley. That was him taking a chance.”

“I was told, yesterday, when I spoke to Dad about the problem, that the PM had put the spooks onto the problem as soon as he had the power. If anyone goes looking, all they’ll find in any of the records will be Willow Jean.”

“Now, that’s sneaky!”

“That’s what I said. I was wondering if you would write something that went back to my early days but written as if I’ve been a girl all along. The PM would have to give us a publication date, no doubt very close to the official announcement. I’ve seen the party office but haven’t started campaigning yet.”

“I would need some detail, things that happened to you where it could have happened as a girl.”

“I was in the Junior Orchestra and hung around with the girls. We would sing acapella outside the school. I never had much to do with the boys, except to be bullied. I think that I may have been just part of the background in primary.”

“All right. If you tell me about any highlights, perhaps special holidays, and pieces you played in the orchestra. From what you told me, last time, I would expect that many would have considered you a sissy, or, at best, a tom-boy. With that Vogue piece, I could write something about your time at the Blue Coat, with the earlier times as a couple of paragraphs. It could be my own musings about the girl I knew before she was truly famous. You included me in a lot of things that helped my later career, so I would be happy to help you now.”

He went and got his speech recorder, and they sat and talked for an hour. By the time they left, Bruce had enough to fill out her early days, and the bones of the article in his mind. Willow took his home email address and said that the PM may want to see the result first. Bruce knew that this could be another scoop.

In a much better frame of mind, the Randalls went home to Marlow, and waited for Hugh to get back to them. He rang Willow a week later.

“I got your message and set my investigator to confirm what he came up with before. He rang me from Bristol, and the first thing he told me was that your records have been ‘spooked’. It looks like you have contacts that I can only dream about.”

“I only heard about that after we spoke and went to see Dad about pulling out. He told me that the whitewashing of my records occurred just after he was elected. Does this change what you think about my run?”

“It certainly does. It shows me what the PM thinks about you. He must be keen to go that far out on a limb. That, alone, makes you someone to call a friend, even if we weren’t already. I’ll talk to my friends about your run, but with the electorate as part of London, they don’t have a big interest there. However, we’ll get you some donations. Do you have any idea what they have in mind for you?”

“The Secretary for culture, media and sport was mentioned. I’m not sure how much I can help anybody in that position.”

“Don’t sell yourself short, Willow. That office has the final say on all the theatres, stadiums, sports grounds and a heap of other things. You’ll be fighting toe to toe with the FA, the newspapers and the TV. That’s why the cleaning of your records was so good. The media barons will be keen to have something on you to get you to take orders from them.”

“That sounds like fun – not!”

“Just remember, you have more in your bank than ninety percent of the suits that run these things. It’s not as if the super-rich will bother coming to see you unless they were desperate, so would expect their underlings to be able to deal with you.”

“I’ll have that to look forward to in two years’ time, then. I’ve spoken to Bruce about writing a piece that can come out around the time I get named, which will fill out a little of the new reality. All we can hope for is that nobody writes to the papers to say that I was a boy. The hospital should stay quiet, the lawyer who handled the name change should stay quiet. Harvey Horton only took note of me because it was his son that bullied me, who is, rest his soul, now dead.”

“Look, Willow. Everything that can be done, has been done. All you need to do now is to canvass the electorate and win the seat back. The sitting member isn’t a patch on his father. You should be able to win, as long as you remain your wonderful self.”

“Thanks, Hugh, I’ll remember that. Be ‘Wonderful Willow’. You have no idea how often that has come up, and how much I dislike it.”

After that, she carried on with keeping in touch with the Red Wolf empire, dropping in on the two recording studios, and spending more time with Garry at her old home on Rising Lane. Ashley was a perfect teacher in the ways of Whitehall, with his own experience of his early days still in his memory.

She spent a few weeks in Parliament while it was sitting, listening and learning about the procedures, the rituals, the debates, the child-like stupidity at times, and the ways that things moved forward, slowly. Of course, nothing was said about why she was there, but many guessed that she was being groomed to join them, if her place hadn’t been settled yet. Nobody was game to speak up, as that would be tantamount to being noted.

Her presence was noted, however, and she was invited to lunch with members of other parties, to try and entice her into running for them It was all wishful thinking, but every meeting gave her an insight into more of the fundamental workings of the House.

She gave the PM the email address for Bruce. The day after her birthday dinner with her parents, there was an amazing coincidence. There was a large piece in the national papers, with Bruce writing about the girl he met some years ago, and who impressed him with her talent, with some of the details of ‘her’ early days. It went on to discuss all her musical involvement at the Blue Coat, something the Vogue item had glossed over. The story ended with the statement that whatever was in Willows’ future, it would be good for her, and for others. In the same papers, there was a stop-press announcement from the PMs’ office, issued the previous evening, that Willow Randall would be running for the seat of Beaconsfield at the next election.

She and Garry spent the next few days answering texts and emails and speaking to reporters who came to their house. They finished the main commissions they had for new songs, They sat with the main girls in the office to look at the plans for summer tours. ‘Cauldon’ were going to tour the US, with a pair of session players standing in for the two who would never be able to return home until all the various laws had been reversed. They would be spending their summer having sexual re-assignment, with several weeks allowed for them to recover from all the operations. They now had the money to do it properly.

That tour would be a copy of the European one, with ‘Third Rating’ opening for them, now with almost equal time. Both bands had new albums on the market there and selling well. It made Willow think. It looked as if the band members became more settled as they got older. Roy, Victor, and Brent had seen, first-hand, the highs and lows. Now, they were happy to be playing good music and making money that they were determined to use to improve their lives, rather than fritter it away on material show.

That summer, Willow threw herself into talking to as many people in the Beaconsfield electorate as she could. The party office made sure that she had regular get-togethers with the volunteers and other helpers, visiting all the major areas and most of the minor ones. Garry spent half his time with her, and the other half of his time in touch with Red Wolf and the studios. When they were together, they slept in Marlow, Rising Lane, and the London apartment. They had meetings with the Party head office, and Willow shadowed her father in the House, continuing to pick up the way things were done. If she did win, she would be able to hit the ground running.

There was one thing she didn’t do. She stayed away from the other Ministerial offices, as she didn’t want to give them any idea that she was after any particular jobs, just happy to serve on the back benches.

Hugh had come good with donors. It gave her enough to operate without spending too much of her own money. She knew that it would mean favours may be asked, in the future, but that also meant that she would be on speaking terms with a lot of important people.

At the end of the summer, the Randalls were invited to attend the Red-Carpet launch of the new Bond movie, seeing that they had provided the opening song , with Vivienne singing it. It was the first time they had heard it in the finished form along with the fantastic CGI visuals. The film, itself, was as good as the previous later ones, with less tongue in cheek and more high-octane action.

Vivienne wasn’t at the side of the leading man at the red carpet, that was the place of the leading lady, but Willow noticed that she was very close to him at the after-party. Zara told her that the two had been seen smooching in the breaks between takes. Zara had flown in for the show and would be heading back to America to join up with Geoff on the tour, as well as talking to a couple of producers who wanted to see about getting her signed on for their films.

Marianne Gregory © 2025

Weeping Willow. Book 6, Chapter 13 of 18

Author: 

  • Marianne G

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Voluntary

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Chapter 13

The remainder of the year was full of meetings, get-togethers, talking to voters, and the odd party. The political ones were now far more important than before, and the board meetings were interesting, now she was a candidate. The school meeting was extra special. It wasn’t that they hadn’t had an old scholar as an MP before, it was just that one had never been under thirty with that prospect. The Head told her, with a smile, that she would be called on to attend more of the social events if she won.

Sometimes, when Willow was laying in Garry’s arms, she would smile inwardly at the memory of her lifestyle statement, made so many years ago. She had told her mother that she didn’t want to be ordered around and would do something where she would be her own boss. Well, now, she had enough money to walk away from everything, yet was now embracing the one job where there was more pressure than almost every other position in the world, the world of politics.

With Red Wolf, she had discovered that when you had built something to a certain size and had given the staff the feeling that it was theirs, others would run the show, only needing you to give a casting vote or word of advice. She could count on her fingers the number of times she had visited the recording studios that year, not being there to record anything of her own. The songs that the Randalls wrote were only heard on the radio, or when they played the albums that they were sent by grateful bands. The thing was, when she listened to the tracks, she had as much satisfaction as if she had been on the stage, without the travel or the sweat.

The party at the Dorchester was a case in point. The Randalls received some awards as the writers of all the songs in a few albums that had gone Gold. It allowed them to circulate and talk to their clients, as well as those who weren’t. Sarah and others from the two studios were there to collect awards for recording and post-production. Their two biggest clients for the year were ‘Third Rating’ and Cauldron’, who had a swag of awards to collect, with the two newly created women looking as glamourous as the other eight, having made the recordings before their operations.

The party at Chequers was almost a pep rally, with the PM addressing all the guests to work hard in the coming year to ensure their third term. So far, he told them, they were holding the party line without any in-fighting.

That New Year, Willow and Garry were at their favourite window to watch the fireworks. They were joined by Ashley and Wendy, with John there to see the fireworks for the first time. They had a group hug at midnight, with Wendy kissing Garry and then her husband, and Willow kissed her father on the cheek and then a much more passionate one with Garry. John insisted that he deserved kisses of his own. As they watched the sparkling display, Ashley grinned.

“That’s almost as sparkling as the night we’ll celebrate your election, love.”

“It will be a pity that you’ll be in Kenilworth, and I’ll be in Beaconsfield.”

“That’s all right, we’ll meet up a few days later at Parliament. There’s a lot to do after that. You’ll need to supply a full list of assets and income. It may pay you to remove yourself from the control of Red Wolf. Leicester isn’t a problem, as you’re the landlord, with WR Holdings, and the studio now owned by another company. The fact that you allow use of the site by the council is good.”

“If I step aside in GWR and stay on as a non-executive director, will that be right?”

“It should be. It’s the same with WR Holdings and the design studio. On paper, we bought it with money from WR, which already had three properties. You’ll have to list the income from the restaurant in London. Unfortunately, you can’t offset that with what we spend with them.”

“I expect that I’ll have to list my residence as Marlow, even though that’s owned by GWR.”

“Look. When you get in, just take a list in with you on the first day, showing exactly what you have in the bank, what you have a share of with GWR and WRH, the assets you hold and the links between them. The PM will set someone to work with you on them. You have three weeks to get that in order. During that time, you’ll be given your duties. There are no promises. Everyone gets something that they are good for, the only problems being the factions who promote their favourites without any thought as to whether they can do the job.”

“So, I have about six months of comparative freedom, but busier with the campaign. I’ve pretty well spoken to all the volunteers and workers, and a lot of the voters. We’ll go to the apartment tomorrow, to see if I can talk to our neighbours about the campaign. Kevin and Hazel may take it on as a real-life project.”

“That’s a good idea. They may come up with something different. Your party office are all a bit long in the tooth, so something new may cut through the apathy that a lot of voters have. Turnout there was under seventy percent in the last two elections. That’s around twenty-five thousand who didn’t get out of bed on polling day, and there are more than twenty thousand that have settled there, since then.”

“Maybe I could have a pile of CDs at each polling booth, one each for every voter.”

“Not allowed, but a good thought.”

“Keyrings?”

“Now you’re getting silly. You can’t offer anything material; it sounds like bribery”

“All right, I could offer to hold a show in the second half of the year. Say, in Beaconsfield itself.”

“The second biggest group in your electorate are classed as Asian. You could always put on a show, before the election, with a few of your Japanese clients.”

“That’s a great idea! I’ll run it by the office to see if we could set up a short tour.”

The New Year had just the one aim, to get elected. Garry went along with it with his usual good humour, even when Willow was starting to get frazzled, not something that had been a problem before. Now, she had a project that was bigger than anything she had faced in her past years. Bigger than the University studies, bigger than setting up the studio or going on tour for over a year. This had implications that she had never seriously considered before. The one that weighed on her was the worry that she wouldn’t win, and so disappoint others who relied on her. She now realised what had worried her father. She knew, in her heart, that she wouldn’t hang around to have another go in five years.

They did organise a short tour with three of the clients from Japan. It would be only a token offering but was advertised as ‘Willow Randall presents a Red Wolf Tour’. They had set up six shows, with four in London and one each in Derby and Telford. It wasn’t a high-cost enterprise, with Willow underwriting the tour, but turned out to be very lucrative, with full houses at all six shows.

Willow was on hand when the bands arrived, had organised accommodation and booked the venues. She acted as the master of ceremonies by introducing the bands, in English, and then in Japanese, which she had been taught the way to speak. It only fell apart when some tried to engage her in conversation. She had been taught how to say, ‘I don’t speak Japanese’, in Japanese, which usually had the person talking to her in perfect English.

The tour wasn’t perfect for the electorate, as many there came from other countries rather than Japan, but it worked well enough to attract the audience for something different from their side of the world. The feedback was good enough to organise a tour for the following year, with more traditional music. They were now touring bands directly from India, which usually had a dozen or more venues around the country.

For something completely different, her birthday party was held in the under-cover parking area of the Red Wolf headquarters. She set up a lavish array of grazing tables, and the staff wandered in and out during the afternoon as other guests turned up to give her a kiss and wish her luck for the campaign. That night, and several nights after, the Randalls stayed in the apartment, and only went downstairs to eat. For them, this was the calm before the storm.

Garry had his birthday dinner downstairs, with just the two of them. He could tell that things were weighing heavily on Willows’ mind, so he coaxed her to spend a few days in the British Museum, just to have something else to occupy her mind. It seemed to work, as she was much brighter when they went back to Marlow.

For the next few months, they were wandering around the electorate, sometimes talking to the volunteers and getting posters up, but often just walking along a street, knocking on doors and speaking to whoever opened them.

This was where their own fame came into play, with everyone happy that there were a couple of pop stars at their doorstep. Most of those of voting age had their various albums, and they did a lot of signing, as well as leaving pamphlets. There was an interesting byproduct from those days. The wide range of people they spoke to also had a wide range of stories to tell. That triggered the need to write songs in the evening, which helped them relax, but also built a large bank of songs which would need careful management after the election. If she lost, they had enough to put together a band and go back on the road. It provided that ‘out’ that allowed Willow to think more clearly.

The discussions around the meal table in London had thrown up another avenue. In the month before the election day, they had booked small venues and advertised a range of meetings, based on the American ‘town halls’ where it was nearly all question and answer. They had other members of the Parliament there a few times, with the biggest venue, in Beaconsfield town, hosted by Willow, with her father and the PM on hand to talk. It was standing room only and well received, with a lot of good reporting in the news.

It all worked well, as, on election night, Willow was declared the winner with over sixty percent of the vote, and a staggering eighty-five percent turn-out. The party office was indeed the party to be at. It went very late into the early hours, with her father ringing her with his congratulations, and even the PM giving her a call.

Two days later, the Randalls had settled in the apartment, with the Roses next door. Ashley had retained the Government car and driver, and it took him and his daughter to Parliament for the first day of a new five-year term. He led her to the Party Room, where everyone was welcomed, and the PM spoke about the need to carry on the good work. Not being one to hang around, he had already decided on the main allocation of portfolios, with Ashley keeping his job.

The Secretary for Culture, Media, and Sport had been filled for the last two terms by Dame Mordaunt Modelle, a famous star from the stage and screen. She was named to continue, and Willow wondered where that left her. She had met the Minister a few times, at the Chequers parties and a few other events, and they had got on quite well, so she didn’t feel any animosity with not getting the job. She was pragmatic enough to know that she had a lot to learn.

After all the main jobs had been allocated, they mingled with drinks and talked about some of the stranger events during the campaign. Dame Mordaunt came over to where Willow was standing with Ashley.

“Willow, sweetheart, it’s so good to see you here.”

“Hello, Dame Mordaunt, congratulations on your appointment.”

“It’s another five years of hard work, dear, but someone has to do it. I’m happy that you’re with us this time. I’ve asked the PM if I could have you in my office, so we had better go and talk to his PA to see where they have put you.”

Willow followed her to where the PA was surrounded by eager new members, keen to find out if they had something meaningful to do or were just making up numbers until committees were formed that they could add their knowledge to. The PA saw the two approaching and held her hand up to the others, turning to the Minister.

“Dame Mordaunt, welcome back for another year. I see that you’ve already found Willow. Willow, you will be the Under Secretary to the Dame, and you will be located in her office. When you’ve settled, see the Home Secretary’s PA with your asset list. The Dame will set you right for other things. Is that all right?”

“Thank you. That is perfectly all right.”

The Dame took her back to her father.

“Ashley, dear. I’m taking Willow to my little den. She’s my Under, so I’ll be looking after her from now on. I’ll officially see you Friday for the affirmation.”

Ashley gave Willow a hug and a kiss on the cheek.

“Well done, sweetheart. Maude will look after you. Give me a call on the internal line when you’re ready to go back to the apartment.”

The Dame gave a giggle.

“I’ll look after her. I’ve heard about that restaurant but have never had the opportunity to eat there. We’ll see you and Wendy for dinner, OK?”

She led Willow out of Parliament, and they walked to the offices in Whitehall, the Ministers’ PA and security with them.

“Dame Mordaunt, it will be good working with you. The PM had spoken to me about your office, and I wondered about my lack of knowledge about sport.”

“From now on, Willow, I’m just Maude to you. When I was handed the job, the only thing I knew about sport was to place bets on horses, usually on the advice of other actors, and usually losing. We do have people who are far more knowledgeable to assist us. I’ll tell you one thing now, my dear. I’m in my seventies, and I won’t be contesting next time, so this five years will be your training run for the job. I’ve heard that you’re a quick learner, so you should be standing in for me for some of the time by next year.”

“Thank you, Maude. I have to tell you that I loved some of your films when I was younger.”

“They made me money, Willow. I did what I had to do. I loved the stage more, as that’s real acting. I’ve been to a few of your shows, with my grandchildren. I would have to say that you’re a great entertainer. Why stop?”

Willow laughed.

“I bet it’s the same reason you retired, it became just the same old work, but different places on different days. I was happier working with others, and the management business just fell in my lap.”

“Bosh! No such thing. You would have been in the right place, at the right time, with the right skills and had already laid the groundwork, just the same as walking to your new office with me today. You may not have planned this day, but you’ve worked towards it since you were in school. I’ve read your story, and everyone says that you put in the hard yards to get things done.”

“I’ve recently read your own biography. You also went from being Maude Martin to where you now are by hard work. I’ve been involved in producing stage works, and it isn’t easy for anyone.”

“What the journos don’t know is that I had a big hand in rewriting some of the scripts, the ones where I got awards. The ones where I wasn’t allowed to make changes were the duds. I had a few, favourite, producers that were collaborators, rather than ordering you about like a servant.”

They arrived at the offices and the security guard opened doors for them. Maude nodded to the girl on the reception desk.

“Kelly, please lock the door and join us in my office for a chinwag.”

They went through to the next section, where there was a short corridor with three doors. Maude gestured to the one on the left.

“That’s the office of the PA, Janice had been with me from the beginning. We share her, but I take precedent. On the right is your office. Have a look inside. Elly had been with me for eight years and didn’t contend the election to spend more time with her family. Have a look, it’s a bit girly but that was her style. You can change it if you like.”

Willow looked inside and didn’t see too much that she didn’t like.

“This is my office. You’ll see that you have a door on the right, while Janice has a door on the left. The last Minister was a man, and I didn’t change his furniture, much more suited for a person of power.”

Willow looked at the dark chesterfield, the matching chairs, and the old-fashioned coat rack. The desk had the look as if you could land a plane on it.

“When you say power, you’re talking a capital ‘P’. I seem to remember that he was a small and weedy guy. He must have had a Napoleon complex or a very small dick.”

“From what I was told by the contacts when I took over, it was more the second, but it’s all good, and too heavy to pick up.

Kelly and Janice joined them and the four sat on the dark leather seats. Maude took the lead.

“Right, we have a full house. Willow, this is Janice, our PA. She looks after my appointments, as well as yours, Willow, if it’s a Ministerial appointment which you will be attending as my representative. Other appointments for you are handled by Kelly. Kelly does our typing and filing. We have a range of standard letters, and she will create your own letterhead, with the ‘Right Honourable Willow Randall, OBE, MP. Under Secretary of Culture, Media and Sport’ which can be the base or used to be typed on.”

“Right, Maude.”

“In here, we’re Maude, Willow, Janice and Kelly. Any problems, out with it. We have five years together, so no secrets, no gripes. Kelly, can you organise the letterhead and also a batch of business cards for Willow. All the usual. We should have a few days before the monsters circle the castle, so we had better put together the usual façade. The PM has organised a meet and greet with the political press tomorrow. We will be ready for them.”

Kelly turned to Willow.

“Do you have any preferences in tea, coffee, or biscuits?”

“Both white with no sugar. Any biscuits that come along. I’m pretty easy going. Do we have any set hours?”

Maude laughed.

“Set hours! You have to be joking. This is all day, every day, when it needs to be. If you get in by nine, weekdays, there may be places to go to and people to see on weekends. That’s usually the days we get more sports. I’ve seen more Premier League matches in the last couple of years to last a lifetime, along with horse races. The culture and media generally fill the week. Kelly will set you up with an encrypted mobile, which you should keep by you at all times. All emails come into the office for Kelly to filter and reply, if need be. For the first three months, you’ll be wishing that you got a seat on the back bench, then the bug bites you and you can’t get enough of the life.”

“Sounds like fun!”

“It is - a lot of the time. You just need to be re-elected to keep it going. Now, down to work. What have we got left over from last time, Janice?”

“There’s that film premiere that invited you, whether or not you won. There’s the ongoing discussions with the organisers of the Proms.”

“You can take that over, Willow. Some of the younger ones want to add film and cartoon music to the mix, early in the program. We’re holding our cards with that. It needs them to temper their enthusiasm and introduce it with stealth.”

“Like starting with music from that Disney film with all the classics?”

“You nail it, sister! Get them to do a children’s evening with the film in the background. You have more clout than me, having played there a couple of times. What else do we have?”

“The usual organisation of the Royal Variety Performance, Maude.”

“Another one for you, Willow. These will get your knees firmly under the desk. I think that it may be time for lunch. You two, sort out some appointments for the two of us, as equals. We’re heading back to the House for lunch. Then I’ll take Willow to hand her asset list in.”

They strolled back to the House, shadowed, now, by two security personnel.

“I had a security guy who drove me when I became famous, for a while, but having a couple stalking us feels creepy.”

“Get used to it, Willow. As a Member, you’ve become a target for every crazy out there. Each one of us have a team of four, who are kept aware of our movements by Kelly. You’ll get used to ignoring them, in the open, but getting friendly with them at the same time. Make sure that you let them know when you’re leaving your home. They don’t sit outside your house, but they are happier when they’re with you when you leave.”

“Sounds constricting.”

“It teaches you to plan ahead. You must have seen the ones that work with Ashley.”

“I did. They even sleep at the house on Rising Lane when he’s home. There was one in the car, this morning, when we were picked up to come in. So, I’d better prepare a room at Marlow for one. I wasn’t sure that I would have a car, though.”

“We’ll have a talk to the PM over lunch. With you and I working together, rather than you as an overblown PA, I’m sure we can organise a car and a regular driver, maybe one who’s part of the detail.”

They went into the members dining room, where they were shown to a table with the PM already on his soup. They were sat down and given the soup and bread. As the lunch progressed, Willow found herself being given a lot of benefits that she never expected, or even knew about. The car and driver was one, a clothing allowance was another, as she would be the poster girl of the new government. She was told that she would still liaise with Ashleys’ office for the next season of pop-up displays, and that Garry was expected to accompany her on official occasions.

The PM was keen that she would represent the government abroad, seeing that she already had a profile in a lot of countries. Maude agreed to most of the suggestions, as long as Willow was introduced to all the British dignitaries as well.

The lunch was protracted, with them going back to the office after three, after Willow had handed in her paperwork. It took the rest of the day to bring Kelly and Janice up to date with the new duties.

Towards the end of the afternoon, Willow was in her office, settling down, when Kelly knocked on her door and put her head in.

“Willow, there’s a young woman in reception. A security officer brought her to us. She says that she is also a new member, and has been allocated to us as your own PA.”

“Give me a moment. I’ll talk to Maude and Janice and see if we can have a group introduction. I suppose that she can use that smaller desk. Did Elly have a PA?”

“She did have a part-time secretary. I suppose that with you being pushed by the PM, he thinks that you’ll need a PA. It will relieve me of that side of the work.”

Willow knocked on the connecting door and told Maude that there was a new member who had been allocated to her as PA. Maude pressed her intercom and told Janice to come in, and for Kelly to bring their new companion into her office.

Marianne Gregory © 2025

Weeping Willow. Book 6, Chapter 14 of 18

Author: 

  • Marianne G

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Voluntary

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Chapter 14

Maude stayed sitting at her desk, and the other two took seats, with Willow on the chesterfield. The door opened and Kelly ushered a young woman in. Willow rose and gave her a welcoming hug, feeling the girl trembling as she did so.

“Come and sit down next to me. The lady behind the desk is Dame Mordaunt Modelle, the other is Janice, her PA. You’ve already met Kelly, or our receptionist and Jill of all things. I’m Willow Randall, so relax, sit down and tell us how you came to be here with us.”

The girl sat on the chesterfield, gulped a couple of times, and spoke.

“My name is Marian Johnson. My father used to be the member, over twenty years ago. I used to work on air, with his radio station. I took the Brighton electorate from Labour by a small majority. I’m married, with a daughter called Angelina, and a husband called Ken. I thought that I was destined to be warming the back bench for a few years until this afternoon, when The PM’s PA told me to report here to Mrs. Randall.”

Maude smiled.

“Welcome to the office of Culture, Media, and Sports, Marian. In this office, we go by first names. I’m Maude, that’s Janice, my PA, and you’ve met Kelly. Willow will be your immediate superior, with you and Janice working together. We were given a lot of extra duties today, so you’re a welcome to help us.”

“Thank you, Dame – Maude. My mother was a great fan of yours, and I have been to a lot of Willows’ shows when she played in London. It’s an honour to be sitting here with you. I never thought that I would be given an important job.”

“It’s important, because we’re an important office. Janice was going to split her time between us, but now she can give you the information needed for Willow to operate. There’s a small desk in Willows’ office for you to use, but I expect that, with what she’ll be doing, you’ll hardly get the seat warm. Kelly, can you organise letterhead and cards for Marian?”

“Will do, Maude. I’ll get her the stationery for both of them. Embossed diaries and badges to wear in the field. Marian, show me your ID, please.”

She looked at it.

“We’ll need to update this to give her unlimited access to this complex. How do you take your tea and coffee, Marian?”

“Black tea, no coffee, thanks. I never thought that I would be made so comfortable, thank you all for everything.”

“Is that why you were trembling?”

“Actually, walking in the meet the two most famous women in the House, I was more fearful than when I was in the campaign.”

Maude laughed.

“See, Kelly and Janice, your fame precedes you.”

They laughed and Marian had the colour coming back into her cheeks. Willow smiled.

“Shall I book seats for all of us for dinner?”

“I’ll be there, what about you three? Willow owns a building with a restaurant as a tenant. I’ve heard that it’s one of the best Italian places in town. Partners allowed if they feel lonely.”

Marian grinned.

“Ken is at home, looking after Angie. I’m in a hotel until I can find somewhere to live.”

Willow put her hand on her shoulder.

“I have a spare room in my apartment, above the restaurant. There’s spare clothes that you can use. Garry and I use the downstairs room, and the spare is a floor above. You could make it your base if we’re working close together.”

“Are you sure? I don’t want to be a burden.”

“We’re going to be in close proximity for five years, Marian. If we’re going to be cheek to jowl for that time, we’d better get any problems out of the way. The bedroom is big enough for the two of you. There’s enough space to add a crib or a small bed. Have a look, tonight, and see what you think.”

Willow rang the restaurant and booked a big table for them, with enough seats for others, as well as the drivers and security. Janice called downstairs and asked for two cars with the security for both Maude and Willow, plus three others. They closed up the office and went down to the entrance where two cars were lined up. Maude told the drivers and security that they would be getting dinner, tonight, and then taking Janice and Kelly home, and Marian to her hotel. She and Janice got into one, with the other three in the back of the other.

Willow told her driver the address, and the security man radioed it to his partner in the other car. When they arrived at Foley Street, they parked with ‘official government business’ cards on the dashboard, and all went into the restaurant. Carlo greeted them warmly.

“Greetings, distinguished guests. Garry is already at your table, downstairs. Your parents and the professors are there as well. Are there any more to come?”

“No, Carlo. This is it. I’ll just lead them down and then pop upstairs. You can take orders while I’m away. It’s all on my card. Dame Mordaunt is very keen to taste your dishes.”

She led them all down to the cellar, where Ashley introduced the others. Willow and Marion said that they would be back soon, and went outside to the other door, where Marian was taken up to Apartment Four and shown the upper level.

“There’s the kitchen that we came through should you need to heat up a drink during the night. Laundry is taken down to Carlo in big plastic bags and delivered back to the landing. There’s the ensuite and the decent sitting room if you want to set up a small bed. How old is your little one?”

“She’s four and named after your friend in Summer Rose. She loves having the DVD on the TV and dancing to it. This is a wonderful offer, Willow. Are you sure?”

“I’m sure, Marian. We will be working closely over the next few years. I learned what I was supposed to be doing, today, and we’ll be very busy over the next few months. I expect that we’ll be in a meeting with the King, or his secretary, very soon, as we need to arrange the Variety Performance.”

Marion stared at her.

“Surely, you jest?”

Willow laughed.

“I jest not, milady. That’s just one of our tasks left over from the last term, which Maude passed to me. If you’re happy to stay here while you’re in London, it will make it easier for our driver and security. We have our own car and will be picked up in the mornings. Dad has his car as well, so the transport office knows all the details about here as well.”

“Your father, he’s a Minister as well?”

“Yes. He’s been Business and Trade for two terms already. Let’s go and join them for a meal. Remember one thing, Marian. We’re all just human beings, some with more responsibilities than others, but all just other people under the pomp. You’re an elected MP, just like Dad, Maude and me, so you have your place at the table. Which my stomach is telling me we should be sitting at.”

She gave Marion the apartment and outer door keys and they went back down to the dinner table. The dinner was good, and everyone relaxed, even the drivers and security. Willow found out that her fathers’ detail had often eaten with the Roses and told her pair to let the rest of her team know that it would be open house whenever they brought her home.

Marian was asked what her husband did for a living.

“He’s an accountant. He studied at the LSE and now has an office in Brighton. I met him as he was auditing the books for my fathers’ business. His name is Ken, Ken Johnson.”

Tom put his head up.

“Tall and lanky, and graduated in thirty-one, with honours.”

“Yes. Did you know him?”

“I set the exams for the LSE. I was at the graduation ceremony. I remembered a tall lad who did very well. That’s a very hard course to get such good marks for. I’m glad he has settled down.”

“I’ll tell him that I met you.”

Maude giggled.

“Why don’t you send him a picture, dear? Horace can take it with your phone. Come on folks, let’s get all the famous people together for Marian to commemorate her first day as an MP.”

They lined up by the wall of the restaurant. Willow and Maude together, Ashly beside Maude, Garry beside Willow, Marion beside Garry, and Tom beside Ashley. Horace, Maudes’ driver, took the picture on Marians’ phone, as Kelly and Janice took pictures for themselves.

Marian composed a text – ‘Dining with my boss tonight. Will send new address in London tomorrow. Love, Mar.’ She attached the picture and sent it off. Ten minutes later, the phone chirruped. Maude leaned over and picked it up, winking at Marian, and putting it on speaker.

“Hello, Marian, is that some sort of prank picture?”

“Good evening, young man. We don’t do pranks in the Government.”

“Who’s that?”

“I’m Dame Mordaunt Modelle, young man.”

“Don’t give me that! She’s a Government Minister, not someone who would be eating with a new MP.”

“Have you ever watched the film, ‘Blood on the Prairie?’ Terrible plot, but one line in it that I was happy repeating for seventeen takes. It goes, ‘I’m a dame, cowboy, and I don’t take kindly to being unbelieved.” Such Shakespearian prose, don’t you think? Marian has been added to my office, as the assistant to Willow Randall. I’ll let you speak to her now.”

She passed the phone to a blushing Marian, who took it off speaker and got up to move away before talking to her husband. When she came back to her seat, she was smiling.

“He thought I was joking, but I listed everyone in the photo and told him what they did. He did say, Tom, that the final exam was the hardest he ever had but asked me to thank you for making him think.”

“That’s what we try to do. I’m glad that he carried on thinking. So, you’re likely to be a neighbour for a few years?”

“Willow has offered her second suite for me to use. It will be good to have friends around as I get used to the job. Perhaps Ken can bring our daughter up instead of me going down to Brighton, and we can make a weekend of it.”

Willow smiled.

“I’ve paid for extra car parking, Marian. It’s a secure park the other side of Langham. I’ll give you a card tomorrow. You could take Angie to the British Museum and see the famous things, unless we have other places to be. I was advised that there are sporting fixtures on weekends, and we are the Ministry of Sport.”

“Right. Ken can take Angie around. She’ll want to go to the Natural History Museum to see dinosaurs.”

Willow grinned as she looked at Maude.

‘Talking about dinosaurs. Maude, is there anything we should know about meeting the press tomorrow?”

“Let me deal with them, unless the PM throws you to the wolves.”

“I’ve faced them before, especially when we were on tour. I was thinking of writing a best-seller, with a full list of questions that should be asked, with an ‘enter victims’ name here’.”

“I know what you mean. It does get up your nose at times. I was in a film where we had to go to Australia to film in Queensland. The tropical forests were supposed to be the Amazon. We got off the plane in Brisbane, and the first question they asked was ‘How did you find Queensland?’ The leading man just said, ‘I didn’t have to, the pilot knew the way.’ That was another bloody awful film, which I seem to have made several.”

At the end of the evening, Maudes’ driver took her home, after telling Willow to get Marian settled first, before going to the office. Willows’ driver took Kelly and Janice, while Ashleys’ took Marian to her hotel. The family sat for a while longer at the table, with another bottle of wine.

“So, my darling, how was your first day as an MP?”

“If it stays as crazy as today, I doubt that I’ll last a month!”

“It does improve, as you get used to it. Maude is a good person, and everyone loves her, even if she does pull a joke, now and then. You’ll be good for her, as you take over a lot of her workload. That Marian is a nice person.”

“She is. The first time I gave her a hug, she was shaking like a tree in a gale. She has fitted in with us, and I think that we’ll do well. I have to sort some barney out with the Proms people, and I’m told that I’m organising the Variety Performance in November.”

“That’s the one to concentrate on, love. It will be easier for you, as you do have access to a lot of the stars they like. I believe that the younger prince was keen on ‘Garreth’ but has moved on to ‘Cauldron’ as he got into his teens. Janice will be organising an appointment soon, and you can start work on it.”

Willow and Garry went off to bed, and she told him some of the days’ events. The next morning, they were having breakfast when her car arrived, with Marian and her bags. Garry and the driver took the bags upstairs and came back down.

“Marian says she’ll be down when she’s unpacked. Do you want a cup of tea or coffee, guys.?”

The two sat with them while they waited for Marian to come down. Willow discovered that her driver was Morrie, while her security team were Peter and Jack for inner city trips, and Elaine and Shelley for visits outside the city, where they could lead Willow into strange toilets. Today was Peter, who had been on her fathers’ detail in his first term. He was often allocated to new members, so he said, because he was easier going than the older security guys, many who were ex-army.

When Marian was ready, Willow dashed upstairs to brush her teeth, gave Garry a kiss, and they were off to Whitehall. Today, Willows’ ID tag got them through to the office, and they went into their own room. Janice came in with a list of appointments that she has made for Willow, with the trip to Clarence House for the next Monday, followed by a trip to the Albert Hall to talk to the management about the royal show, as well as the thing about new music.

She also had a new ID tag for Marian, which would get her into the office area for Cabinet Members, as well as a new diary for her, filled in with already organised appointments and a list of places that she would have to organise a visit. There was also an encrypted phone for her.

“This is for you to use for official business only. It can’t be monitored by anyone but certain government officials, and that’s good if you get kidnapped. Offer the phone to your kidnappers if they want to make a demand. It will give away the location, so the heavies can come and rescue you.”

Willow and Marian sat and worked through the list that they had to organise. Many of the organisations were ones that Willow already knew from her time in the business. They had a list ready to work on by lunch, for which they went, with the others, down to the Members Dining Room.

After the lunch, it was the meeting with the press. They were taken into the Commons and sat on the government side, with the press sitting on the opposition side. Their seats were the ones that they would use when the House was sitting, with Willow and Marian sitting behind Maude. The PM took control and asked for the questions for the Cabinet Members first.

After that, it was time to talk to the new members, with Willow getting the bulk of the questions, which she answered as she could. The PM let it go for a while, and then stood.

“Ladies and gentlemen. Our team has a lot of work to get started on. I’m sure that you’ll be contacted when we have things to say. We do need to start governing the country. Thank you for your attention. The ushers will take you out. I want to talk to my team before I send them back to their offices.”

They all sat and talked among themselves until they were alone, and the doors were shut.

“Friends. This is where we do the work that the public see and comment on. I ask you, please treat this space with the respect it deserves. No mad speeches, no throwing popcorn at other members’ heads. Don’t laugh, it has happened. When we sit here, instead of people asking questions on the other side, there’ll be the opposition, and the cross benches. The opposition try to be just that. Do not give them ammunition to attack us, treat them with respect and they’ll show themselves up as enemies of the country, which will give us more terms in the future. I look forward to working with you all.”

Back in the office, Maude told Willow that she had the next couple of days to show Marian around her own businesses, and Monday was the start of real work. Their new business cards had been delivered, hot from the government printers. Marian called down to the garage for their car, and they picked up their things and left. Morrie was outside with the car, and Peter held the door for them.

As they pulled away, Willow gave Morrie the address and turned to Marian.

“We’re going to my main business. It’s Red Wolf Management, the agency that I joined when I joined the Rocks. We’ll set them a task which may make this better for us before next Monday and the meeting about the Variety Performance.”

When they arrived and had parked outside, Willow told the two men to come in and get a cup of tea. They walked into the reception, where Willow was hugged.

“Welcome home, Boss. I see you have your own hunks, where’s Garry?”

“These two are my official driver and one of my security detail. I’m going to see Sue, so point them at the lunchroom and let them wander.”

They went into the back office and Sue sat them on chairs.

“How are you, Willow. I hear that you’re now an MP.”

“I am, and so is Marian, here. She got in at Brighton and has been allocated to me. I’m now the Under Secretary to the Minister for Culture, Media and Sport. I’ve brought Marian to get contacts here so she can talk to you easily over the next five years. While I show her around, I would like to set the office a task. On Monday, we have an appointment at Clarence House to talk about the Royal Variety Performance. I would like you to do some research on the likely artists that they want to see and find contacts for those that aren’t on our list. I’ve been told that one act that’s likely to come up is ‘Cauldron’.”

“There’s a teenage lad in the family, so no wonder. Right, Willow, I’ll get on it.”

Willow and Marian gave Sue their new cards, telling her that all official business went to Marian. Willow then showed her around the building, being hugged by most of the girls. They stood behind Helen as she brought up the spreadsheet of all the clients, and where they were at the moment. Marian was amazed.

“This is fantastic. How many are you tracking?”

“Around two hundred and sixty, now, in seven countries. That’s their home countries, we track them on tours in almost every country in the world.”

In Tomasina’s office, she told them that the business was on track to pass the three billion mark that year. After that, they rounded up their companions and headed for Watford.

“We have two recording studios. The one at Watford used to be the rehearsal building for Toxic Rocks. We built a studio inside the original building, big enough to record a complete orchestra, or even a ballet company with the orchestra with them. Sarah was the first girl that I employed in Leicester and brought her down here, with Josh and Sydney. The others that work there are all from the Leicester studio, which takes graduates from the Blue Coat School in Coventry, where I did my schooling. We funded a full recording and post-production suite with proceeds from our records and the cut from the ‘Magic Laptop’ productions.”

At the studio, Peter went in and had a quick look before letting the others in.

“I had to go first, Willow. It looked like an old factory, not like the last place.”

“It was left that way to deter vandals, Peter. Come on through and have a good look.”

They could hear music coming from the speakers in the control room. Willow grinned.

“That sounds like ‘Third Rating’, I can tell Geoff’s guitar work anywhere.”

They went into the control room and Sydney greeted them, giving Willow a hug.

“What can we do for you, today, Willow?”

“Sydney, these gentlemen are my driver and security, and this lady is Marian, my Government PA. I’m now attached to the Cabinet office for Culture, Media and Sport. I’m showing Marian some of the things from my past that will be useful over the next few years. We’re seeing the Kings’ PA on Monday, to talk about the Variety show, and I may bring all of the cast here to make a recording beforehand, to run it by his office.”

“Sounds good. Sarah will be finished in a little while, I’ll let you look on and think about the old days.”

Marian looked at the control room.

“I thought my desk at the radio station was trick, but this is like a space mission! What are those guys doing on those screens?”

“There’s a lot of cameras in the studio, all able to be controlled. If you look at the big screen over Sarah’s head, you’ll see the current vision. Those guys can choose the vision they want. It allows us to produce a DVD on the run, only needing the credits to be added for a saleable product. We encourage everyone who use the studio to play as if they were on stage, without stopping every couple of minutes. It gives the product that live feel, because it really is live.”

“Some of those in the band used to be with you.”

“Geoff, the lead guitar, was in G-Force, the first time I played on a stage. The others are all from the second band that developed into Summer Rose.”

Peter went off to look around the building, both inside and out. The others watched on as ‘Third Rating’ finished the set and relaxed. Sarah turned to them.

“Hello, famous MP, Willow.”

“Hi, Sarah. This is Marian, she’s also an MP, for Brighton. I’m showing her around because the two of us are working with Dame Mordaunt, the Minister for Culture, Media, and Sport. One of the first things we have to organise is the Variety Performance, and we’re looking at the studio with the thought of recording the cast that we get, as a way to get a DVD to show the King, and to help the TV to know what to expect.”

“Sounds like a good plan. The band is having a break, and then we’ll be recording again. Do you want to go in and say hello?”

“That will be good. Come on, Marian, meet some of the old band.”

They spent twenty minutes, with both of them getting hugs and chatting about what was happening. Willow warned them that they may be playing in front of Royalty. When they left the band to carry on, Peter commented on the attention to detail with the entrances and lack of any other ways in. Seeing that it was at the end of the afternoon, Willow directed Morrie to the steakhouse, where that had a meal and the two men opened up about typical pitfalls for new members. They were dropped off at the apartment and told Morrie to pick them up at half past eight in the morning, and that they would be going to Leicester.

Marianne Gregor © 2025

Weeping Willow. Book 6, Chapter 15 of 18

Author: 

  • Marianne G

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Voluntary

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Chapter 15

When Willow and Marian went into the apartment, Garry was sitting with the TV on. He got up gave Willow a hug and a kiss, and then hugged Marian.

“I expect that you’ve eaten already. I had dinner here, so why don’t I grab a bottle out of the kitchen, and you can relax for a little while.”

The girls sat down while he went to get a bottle and some glasses. After they had all taken a sip, he looked at Willow.

“So, what great feats of governance have you achieved today?”

“I took Marian to Red Wolf and then to Watford, to see what we have at out fingertips to work with. We have an appointment on Monday to talk about the Variety Performance, and Marian has a big list for us, which will take us through the next few weeks.”

“What about Friday?”

“We’re going up to Leicester to show her the studio, and to talk to the Alliance people. I’ll try to talk to the council while we’re there. School’s not back yet, so I won’t go to see them. We have the official swearing in during the afternoon, so we’ll have to get back for that.”

“You have the weekend off?”

“At the moment, yes. Marian, do you want to stay here, or go to Brighton?”

“If I can, I’ll get Ken to come up for Friday and Saturday night. I’ve got a dress that he can bring me for Monday, and there’s a few other things that would be good to have. It will let him know where to come to.”

“All right. When you call him, tell him to park in Foley Street to drop the things, and your Angie, off. I’ll give him a card for the parking station, so that your car is secure and under cover. He can hang on to it for future times. We’ve picked up an extra six spaces to add to the two that came with the apartments.”

“That’s great! We’ll take Angie to see a few things over the two days. It will be good to come down from the high that I’m on now. It’s a whole new, and different world that you’ve been living.”

“It just creeps up on you. When I was at school, we just did one thing after another, and we were suddenly on huge stages, in front of tens of thousands. The rush was enough to make you want to do it again and again. The last tour, with ‘Garreth’ was enough to wear you out. We went around the world over nearly two years, with only a few weeks off, every now and then.”

“But seeing all those places, that would be good.”

“Mostly, we saw the airport, the hotel, the stage and back to the airport. Whenever we saw other things, it was usually with a bunch of cameramen. That’s not a leisurely holiday. That’s one of the reasons we jumped at the chance of buying Red Wolf.”

Marian went upstairs to call her husband, and the Randalls watched yet another program about the ancient wonders of Egypt before going to bed. The next day was Marians’ first morning of a breakfast in the restaurant before going to work. When the car arrived for them, the security detail introduced herself as Elaine. She was dressed in a good pant suit, with a loose jacket, the same style that Peter wore. Willow gave Morrie the address in Leicester, and they chatted as they went north.

Willow had phoned the Alliance woman at breakfast and had arranged to meet them when she was there visiting the studio. She guessed that they would have seen the papers regarding the election results. When they arrived at the site, there were several cars parked, and the Alliance crew came out to welcome them as they got out of their car, Elaine being very wary.

“Good morning, Willow, congratulations on your election win. What can we help you with? The mayoress is coming to say hello, soon.”

“I’m here to show my companion the studio, but when the mayoress arrives, send her in. My friend here is Marian. She is the member for Brighton and had been allocated to help us out in the Ministry of Culture, Media, and Sport. I’ve been made the Under Secretary to the Minister.”

“So, you’ll be having some say in a lot of what we do? Like funding?”

“That’s right. We do have a big list of duties already. We’ll be at Clarence House, on Monday, to sort out the Variety Performance.”

“You’ll be meeting the King?”

“Not sure, yet, but we need to know who they want on stage.”

“Oh, my! You’ll be a good person to know.”

“I thought I was, already.”

“You know what I mean.”

“Look, I know what you mean, and you know what I can do for you, and the Alliance. It makes no difference to the running of this site, but, if there’s any hint of a visit to the area, I’ll do my best to see that you get a chance to be visited.”

“Thank you, Willow. You’ve always been good to us.”

They went back into their office and Willow led the others into the long shed. Elaine walked beside her.

“That was slick. How much pull do those ladies have?”

“They are in contact with every school, drama group, theatre and dance school in Leicester and the surrounds. Now, this studio had been the main rehearsal studio for the English National Opera for a few years, now transferred to Watford. Come on in and meet the crew.”

She guided them in and the other three were speechless as they looked at the awards and pictures on the two walls. Willow let them take it all in.

“We had to take some over to the office to put up new ones. Elaine, the others have seen Watford, which is twice the size of this studio. Come on through to the control room.”

It was quiet when they went in. Willow looked through into the studio to see a couple of cars with a group of people milling around. A teenager turned around as they walked in.

“Good morning, Willow. I’m Ben, and I’ve taken over here. The others are sorting out the take for a commercial. They’ll be doing the speaking to a backing track when they’ve decided on what they really want to say. When we played back what they had in the script, it sounded false. What can we do for you today?”

“This is just a quick visit, Ben, to show Marian the site. The guy is Morrie, my government driver, and the lady is Elaine, my security detail, today.”

“Yes, I did hear that you were elected as an MP.”

“So was Marian, she won Brighton. Do I see Hugh in there?”

“Yes. He’s a regular now. A stickler for detail and always happy when they get it right. He never has cause to blame us, though.”

“Does any of the team in there have buds?”

“They do.”

“Can you ask one of them to tell Hugh that I’m here, please.”

He switched the mic on and leaned towards it.

“Charlie, can you please tell Mister Kelly that Willow is here.”

They saw one of the team speak to Hugh, who strode towards the door with a smile on his face. He came through the airlock and hugged Willow.

“Willow Randall, MP, no less. I’d ask you what you’re doing here, but it is your property, after all.”

“Just a quick visit, Hugh. You would have heard that I was made the Under Secretary to the Minister. This lady is Marian Johnson, the MP for Brighton, and sharing my office for the next few years. Maude has sent us off to get her acquainted with some of the things that we’ll have access to. Marian, this fine gentleman is Hugh Kelly, the man behind Kelly Industries, and a friend since I was at school.”

Marian went to put her hand out, but Hugh gave her a hug.

“Marian, the longer you’re around Willow, the more you’ll learn. She has one of the brightest minds in the country. I suppose that you’ll be staying in her apartment?”

“I am, sir, and she has been very kind to me since we met, only a couple of days ago.”

“I’ve never seen Willow being unkind to anyone. Are you here for long?”

“No, we have to get back to Whitehall for the ceremony.”

“Pity. Who do I call to make appointments for lunch?”

“Marian has the Batphone, Hugh, and is in charge of getting me from place to place, from Monday on.”

Marian dug in her bag for cards, and Hugh asked for a few to pass on the others. While that was happening, an elegant lady came in. Willow saw her.

“Excuse us, Hugh, this is the Lady Mayoress, and we need to have a chat.”

“All right, Willow. I’ll get back to what we came for, and I’ll be in touch soon. We’ll meet again, Marian.”

He went back into the studio, and Willow guided everyone back into the rest area.

“Madam Mayoress, thank you for coming. I’m here to show Marian the studio, as part of what we have access to over the next few years while we’re in the culture, media and sport office. Marian is the elected member for Brighton and also a newbie to Whitehall, just like me. This is the first place we’ve been to where we can talk about the future. I’ve had a word with the Alliance ladies and have told them our door is open. Marian will give you a card with her contact details. I’m saying that you can call, anytime, if you have any problems.”

“That’s very good of you, Mrs. Randall.”

“I’m Willow, ma-am. Mrs. Randall would have been my mother-in-law; god rest her soul.”

“Alright, Willow. I’m Agatha. Thank you for what you’ve done for our city in the past. The money raised with the charity shows has help a lot, and the money spent by your clients in the studio have kept several businesses going.”

“That’s one thing I wanted to tell you, Agatha. Since we opened up a new studio in Watford, we’ve cut this one back to business hours, but I’m sure that it won’t be long before we have enough bookings to open longer. When you look at the awards on these walls, you’ll see just how many hit albums have been recorded, and I expect that both studios will be flat out by the end of the year. Look, it’s been good to see you, but we do have to head back to London.”

“All right, Willow. Anything you need help with, just give me a call.”

She swapped cards with Marian, shook Willows’ hand, and led them back to the outside. The driver opened the door for Willow, while Elaine opened for Marian, and they all got in. As they left the site, Morrie asked where they were going.

“Back to the office, Morrie. We’ll be there in time for lunch and the ceremony. I think that we’ve done enough this morning.”

Elaine snorted.

“I would think so! You’ve been here an hour and have the mayoress eating out of your hand, not to mention those Alliance ladies. That’s made you probably more powerful here than the sitting member.”

“It’s not power I’m looking for, it’s contacts and links. There will be a time, during the next five years, when what we did today will form into an event which will be easier to manage because of the goodwill. I didn’t go into politics for power, Elaine, I went into it because I’m an artistic director at heart.”

“With anybody else, Willow, I would be thinking that you’re talking BS. With you, and everything I’ve read about you, it sounds sincere. We’ll just have to wait until you’ve been in the job for a few years to see if you remain true.”

They arrived back in London in plenty of time for lunch in the Members Dining room, after which, all the new members from all parties were taken into the House of Commons, where, one by one, they took the Oath of Allegiance while standing by the Despatch Box, in the presence of the Speaker of the House. After that, the Cabinet Members were driven to Buckingham Palace to be approved by the King. Both Willow and Marian accompanied Maude, an old hand at this.

After the official ceremony, there was an informal gathering with the King and Queen talking to them. Willow and Marian were introduced to them as the new members, now part of Maudes’ office. The King took Willows’ hand.

“Last time you were here, I presented you with an OBE for services to the crown. Now you’re here in Parliament. I won’t say that you may be crazy, but it’s a hard job.”

“I know, your Highness. My father has been a Minister for ten years, and I’ve seen how hard the job is. I do have an appointment at Clarence House on Monday to discuss the Variety Performance. My music experience is being used for the organising.”

“Seeing it will be you coming along, why don’t we shift the meeting here. My Secretary will email your office with the new time and entry door. There’ll be someone to bring you up to the private apartment. Most of the family have been fans for years and will want you to sign their albums. We already have a bit of a list of entertainers that we want to see, and you, young Willow, you and Vivienne are on that list. Just an early warning. Actually, my eldest has watched that last big show that you were in and has asked if we could repeat some of it.”

“There are parts that are now impossible to reproduce, sir, because of events since that time, but we could do something for you. We’ll think about it over the weekend.”

When they were back in the office, Marian made the two of them cups of tea, and they sat in their office in silence, both thinking of the afternoon. Marian broke the silence.

“You know, I wondered how we were authorised to be in the House. Now it’s happened. It’s a very slick operation.”

“It would be, Marian, seeing that it’s been done every election for several hundred years.”

“The King spoke to you for a while?”

“He was talking about our meeting on Monday. He’s shifted it to the private apartments in Buck House. There’ll be an email with the new times and the door we need to arrive at.”

“You’re telling me that we’re being met in the inner sanctum?”

“Yes, and he said that there may be a few of the family there, with albums for me to sign.”

Willow looked up as Marian was trying to swallow the mouthful of tea without spraying it over her desk. She managed to swallow it and was breathing hard with a flushed face.

“Are you all right, Marian, I thought you were going to choke.”

“Don’t do that to me again, please. That’s a crazy thought.”

“True as I sit here in the ministers’ offices. He said that the family are fans and he even mentioned that VivWillow is on their list of suitable acts.”

“I’ve seen that big DVD; it was quite popular in Brighton. You could recreate a scene from it, with semi-naked girls dancing around you.”

“Marian, that’s a great idea! The young princes will lap it up, but I don’t think that it would pass the decency test. Keep thinking like that. I’m waiting to see who they want before I start working out the show.”

“Don’t they have an artistic director and a producer that the TV company provide?”

“That may be how it’s been done, but, this year, it’s our show to produce, and I’ve got the experience. In the past, it’s all been separate acts. I’m thinking of something continuous, as long as they don’t overload the show with stand-up comedians.”

She picked up the phone and dialled Red Wolf. When she got through, she asked if there was any news about what the Royal Family would like. Sue said that they had researched and had a preliminary list. Willow gave her the email address to send it to Marians’ computer, after Marian had showed the email address to her on her card.

Five minutes later, the computer beeped, and Marian did a print for them to look at. Sue had, where possible, added the agency that represented the different acts. The bulk of the singers were part of the Red Wolf agency, and there were a few others, mainly comedians, who were with someone else. Marian did another print for herself, and they sat and looked at it.

“You were right. You’re listed, along with Vivianne and that Zara. I see that the Queen likes Lee James. You could do a set with the four of you singing those numbers from the Phantom.”

“It looks as if that charity show is pretty popular with the family, looking at some of the names. We could get Howard and the Blue Note Orchestra. After we’ve spoken to them on Monday, we’ll have a better idea. There are a few here that are now impossible, as I doubt that we could get the Rocks back together, although ‘Garreth’ is a possibility. Ken Stroll is here but is now acting as a female in America. ‘Cauldron’ would be happy to be there, I’m certain. If we get ‘Third Rating’ on stage, we could do some of the old Summer Rose pieces. It all depends on what they want on Monday.”

Before they left, they had a quick meeting with Maude to let her know what was happening. She called to Janice, who came in with a sheet of paper, passing it to Marian.

“This just came through. It’s a new appointment for Monday for Willow. By the looks of it, she’s meeting the family at home. That will be a feather in our cap, Maude.”

“Yes, Willow was just letting me know about it. From what’s been said, our Under Secretary will be performing. That’s more than a feather, that’s almost a headdress.”

Janice had another email that she gave to Marian.

“This is a last-minute request for the Minister to attend an event in Birmingham tomorrow evening. It’s the Midlands Media Club, where the editors of all the newspapers and TV stations in the area meet. This is their annual dinner, and I guess that they were waiting to see who was sitting in the seat before they asked. It’s at Bottega, and it includes a partner.”

Maude smiled.

“That’s one you can take, Willow. It will expose you to a lot of people that you probably already know and will be a good lead in with the media side of our office. I’ve been a couple of times, and they normally put on a good meal. You don’t have to take Garry, as having Marian beside you as your PA is acceptable, especially if they want to ask favours or make suggestions about legislation they don’t like. What do you say?”

“I suppose that it wouldn’t harm, if you want me to be your stand-in. How about you, Marian?”

“Ken is bringing Angie up tonight, but it would be good for him to realise just how invasive this job is. He thinks that I’ll be home every weekend.”

Maude made a note in her daybook.

“All right. You two take the places. Janice, please reply that the Under Secretary will be taking my place as I have a previous engagement. Make sure you tell them that Willow will have her PA with her. Marian, make sure that you have a fresh notebook and a supply of writing equipment. That will go for the meeting on Monday as well. Now, I think it’s a good time to head home.”

Janice went off the reply to the invitation and to call down to the garage to let them know that Maude was on her way. Willow and Marian went into their office to read the two emails and to plan the next few days.

“Look, we need to look good for Saturday night. It says evening wear, so the guys will be in dinner suits and all of us women will be in long dresses. You and I will need to go out and get something new and suitable in the morning. We will also need something good, but businesslike for Monday. I’ve been given a clothing allowance with a debit card and a good balance, so we’ll hit the shops. Now, can you call downstairs and let them know that we’re going home now, and will need transport for tomorrow afternoon and into the early hours. And forewarn them of where the meeting is on Monday morning.”

She went to take a comfort stop and check her lipstick. It had been an interesting day. The two of them went down to the car, and Morrie took them back to the apartment, parking behind Ashleys’ car and putting the card on the dashboard before following his passengers into the restaurant. Carlo greeted them.

“Your parents are downstairs. There’s nobody else in the cellar until eight, so it will be quieter for you. There’s another gentleman with a cute kiddie there as well.”

They went down to the cellar, where Marian was hugged by her husband and daughter. He was introduced to Willow, who smiled and welcomed him to the madness that was her life. Marian and Willow went out and up to the apartment, Ken carrying the two cases that he had brought from Brighton. Elaine followed them up, to check out the living accommodation. Changed, Willow led Elaine back downstairs, telling Elaine that Marian already had the keys. Before they went into the restaurant, Elaine stopped and looked around.

“This is a great place to live, Willow. You’re a lucky woman to have found it. I’ve been listed as your detail on Saturday, with Shelly doing the driving. We’ll also be with you on Monday, as we’ve both been to Buck House before. We’ll stay near the car while you’re taken to see the family. The security there are all serving members of the Regiment, so you’ll be perfectly safe. Tomorrow night we’ll be given something to eat in a side room. We both accompanied Maude before.”

“It’s good that you’ve got the experience, Elaine. This is mostly new to me. I’ve met a lot of interesting people in my time, even royalty when we played in Copenhagen.”

“Yes, I researched that Hugh Kelly this afternoon. That is one very rich man, with a lot of rich friends. That meeting has increased my respect for your growing place in the House.”

“I seem to have people come to me whatever I do. In those days, all I ever wanted to do was to get through school, and to play our music wherever we could.”

They went into the restaurant and down to the cellar. Little Angie was sitting with John, both engrossed in a colouring book. Willow went over to them.

“Hello, little bro, who’s your friend?”

“This is Angie, big sis, she’s staying here for a couple of nights. She’s very good with crayons.”

“Hello, Angie. I’m Willow. I believe that you’re named after my friend Angelina.”

“She’s brilliant, I love dancing to your shows. You’re both my heroes.”

“That’s nice. When we were friends, she called herself Gina. I didn’t know her real name until she went to Italy to play piano.”

“I want to play piano when I grow up.”

“Well, you had better start soon. I wasn’t that much older than you when I started learning on a teeny, little piano that I was given for Christmas. Angelina was taking lessons from the age of eight. When your Mummy and Daddy get back, you’ll have to ask them about that. Playing piano can be good for anything you want to do when you get older. Now, I’m hungry, let’s eat.”

It was another full table that evening, full of chatter and laughter. Ken was taken by the friendship he saw, with the others from the university as included as everyone else. He had never met Theodore and was surprised that he had been remembered. Garry was told about the arrangements for the next day and said that he would go to Marlow to work on songs and see everyone for Sunday breakfast.

That night, Garry and Willow made quiet love, while Marian and Ken were even quieter, with Angie in her small bed in the sitting room. For both Willow and Marian, the next few days would be defining their new place in the world.

Marianne Gregory © 2025

Weeping Willow. Book 6, Chapter 16 of 18

Author: 

  • Marianne G

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Voluntary

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Chapter 16

The next morning, it was a slow start for most of the residents of the apartments. It was Angie wanting her breakfast that roused Marian and Ken, with the added complication that they needed to shower and dress before going downstairs. They did find something in the kitchen to keep Angie satisfied.

When they got to the restaurant, they found Willow sitting alone.

“Good morning, Willow. Where’s Garry?”

“He’s gone to our home, in Marlow, to work on some songs. We’ve been writing for other artists since we finished with ‘Garreth’. It’s been fun and we’ve got a big bunch of bands that we write for. He’s not one to hang around while I look for outfits. Did you have a good night?”

“We did. Angie got us out of bed, this morning, as usual. This is a lovely spot. We left the curtains open so that the streetlights played across the ceiling.”

“We have work to do, this morning, Ken. Can you take care of Angie? We’ll be back for lunch. We have a booking at ten in a salon, and then we’ll be at a dress shop for a while. We should be back for a late lunch around two. The British Museum is only a short stroll away, and well worth the visit. Otherwise, Goodge Street station is close, and that takes you to the Embankment. So far, you have all day Sunday until you go back home.”

“They don’t tell you how hard the job is when they tap you on the shoulder to stand. It’s all about how much you can do for the district, nothing about working all hours of the day without overtime pay.”

“You’ll have Marian at home when the house isn’t sitting, but she’ll still be doing her consulting with the voters at the party office. I hope that you have a good crew there, Marian. I’m sorry to say that most of mine need to retire, so that we can get some fresh ideas into the place.”

They had breakfast and went up to get ready. Willow called her limo service to pick them up, and it took them to the salon for a polish up. After that, they were in a high-end dress shop, choosing something for that evening, as well as something suitable for Monday, along with the shoes. The official card got quite a beating.

They were back in the restaurant for the late lunch, both looking good. Marian was getting pictures of Angie at the Tower of London on her phone. They took their time getting ready for that evening and were sitting in the apartment when the official phone chirped, with Elaine telling them that she was down in the street.

They settled their pashminas around their shoulders, and Marian made sure that her bag had everything needed. When they went outside, Elaine had the car door open on one side, while Shelly had the other side open. Once they were in the back, and buckled up, they were off to the dinner. Elaine reached over and passed a piece of paper to Willow.

“I was given this when I checked in. It’s your suggested speech, should you be asked to give one. It has some of the policies that the party are proposing for this term. It will be a good event to let them know, as they can claim it as an exclusive and syndicate it around the country on Monday.”

They arrived at the restaurant and were greeted by their host for the evening, the Editor in Chief of the Birmingham Mail. Inside, the detail checked the room and went into a side room to eat, while Willow was led into the main dining area, Marian trailing behind and staring at the expensive dresses, and even more expensive, jewellery that glittered in the lights.

They were taken to the ‘high’ table, where the men rose and smiled as they were seated. Their host tapped a glass to quieten the hubbub,

“Ladies and Gentlemen. Tonight, we have been joined by the Under Secretary for Culture, Media, and Sports, the Right Honourable Willow Randall, OBE, the member for Beaconsfield, and the Right Honourable Marian Johnson, the member for Brighton. Please give them a welcome to our dinner.”

There was a round of applause and the meals started to be served. While they ate, Willow and their host chatted, while Marian was talking to the man beside her. Eventually, they arrived at after-dinner drinks and the host rose again, tapping a glass.

“Ladies and gentlemen, I give you our esteemed guest, Willow Randall.”

He held Willows’ chair as she rose.

“Ladies and gentlemen of our great media, here in the Midlands. Right now, I will take this opportunity to thank you all for the wonderful things that you have written about me in the past.”

There was some laughter and applause.

“I came to the area when I was twelve, and went to school in Coventry, at the Blue Coat. I’m really a result of living in this wonderful area, so full of opportunity and fulfilment. Some of you, I met along the way, especially when my father was campaigning in the seat of Kenilworth, and I’m looking forward to meeting you all as we move on. Marian and I are half of the office of the Ministry for Culture, Media, and Sport, and will be working with Dame Mordaunt Modelle to continue with her great support of the country. I have to admit, although I’ve been interviewed many times, being here is something very new, and I ask your forbearance if I seem stupid, at times. I was handed a speech to give on the drive here, and it lays out some of the things that my government wants to do this term. If you have your notepads ready, I’ll read it to you.”

There was a rustle as pens, paper, and recorders were obtained, and she read from the speech, making her own comments as she did so. She took questions on the run, and the five-minute speech turned into a thirty-minute discussion. She finished what had been intended and put the paper down.

“That is the end of the Party-Political Broadcast. I thank you for being so attentive. I guarantee that there will be some people reading the news on Monday, all keen to see what you have made of this. I have to admit, I found some of what I have said quite exciting but will have to be briefed on the full details before I can comment further. For now, though, the two of us will be happy to talk to you.”

Their host guided them around the room, introducing the various main guests. The Editor of the Coventry Observer smiled as he took her hand.

“I think that you have had more coverage in my paper than many. It’s been good to have been able to trace your rise to fame.”

“You had a gem with Bruce. He was there to record some of the more spectacular events.”

“Yes, Bruce was a real asset. He had been a good reporter, but you would be aware that his time in the social pages was aimed at allowing him to reach retirement quietly. Instead, some of what he wrote bumped our best writers off the front page. We linked him with one of our top sub-editors to put articles into the national papers a few times. Two that comes to mind was the time you performed that show that ended up making a lot of money for charity. The addition of ‘Toxic Rocks’ put it into the ‘must be told’ sector. The second was when you performed the first showing of ‘Garreth’. He still writes good opinion pieces.”

As they moved around, Marian was noting observations, and made careful note of what some of the questions were, and who asked them, for personal replies later. On the way back to London, Willow looked at her.

“You were very thorough, back there.”

“Yes, it was second nature. I studied journalism before I was on the radio desk and did some interviews during my time.”

“Do you have enough for a report to Maude. The PM should get one as well.”

“Will do. That was an interesting evening. We went as guests of honour and came away with you as everyone’s friend.”

Elaine turned in her seat.

“She’s right. I listened to that speech. It was written like every other after-dinner speech, but you turned it into a chat with friends, and passing on gossip. It’s going to be fun for the next few years on your detail.”

When they arrived back at the apartment, Willow and Marian went in the street door as the car left. They went up to Number Four and had a short hug before Marian went upstairs. Willow undressed and made ready for bed. Garry was sleeping at Marlow over the weekend, so she could slide into the sheets and didn’t take long to get to sleep, with City Shaun being cuddled.

Sunday morning was slow, only interrupted by the sound of Angie and Ken going through the apartment on their way to breakfast. Willow stayed supine for a while, until her bladder needed some attention. After that, she decided that she may as well get a shower and get dressed.

When she entered the restaurant, she joined the others for breakfast. Ted was interested in what had happened at the dinner. She tried to keep it descriptive, without revealing the details of her speech, and Marian picked up on that, telling Ted that Willow had ended up being everybody’s friend.

After breakfast, Marian and her family went to see some sights, leaving Willow to sit at her kitchen table with a notebook, trying to list all the things that had been asked of her at the dinner. She would match it with Marians’ notes later, but she had enough to start formulating some letters to be vetted by the PMs’ office.

She then started thinking about the Variety Performance, not as just an organiser, but as an artistic director. Having been in the Albert Hall a few times, she knew the staging area and the access lines. It would depend on what acts were asked for, but it wasn’t a ‘Command’ show any more, so she thought that there may be some leeway with the content. She hadn’t had to allow for comedians or dancers before, so would need the assistance of the ones who had designed previous shows. There was one thing that she was certain of, and that it would be Howard and the Blue Note Orchestra as the main musical backing.

She called Garry on the phone.

“Hi, love, how are you going, you weren’t here for breakfast?”

“A bit stuck on some lyrics.”

“I’ll get an Uber to Marlow. I need a bit of my own time. We can have lunch at home and then you can bring me back.”

“Sounds good, love, see you in a while.”

For the rest of the day, the Randalls worked on some songs, and it allowed Willow to ease her mind of all the details that were crowding her brain, a sort of mental version of playing Bach. The two of them went back into London in time for dinner. Ken and Angie went home after dinner, so the two girls compared notes before Marian went upstairs. Willow and Garry had a quiet evening, some loving and restful sleep.

In the morning, after breakfast, the two girls made ready to be taken to see royalty. They took extra care with how they looked and were ready when Marians’ phone chirped that the car was downstairs. Both had big bags when they went down, with lists and notebooks, and they were in the car and away in double quick time.

On the way, Elaine turned in her seat.

“The word is that the PM is very happy with what was in the papers this morning. It seems that the majority of the editorials were happy with most of the projected changes, and that many praised the PM for giving you the job. Be prepared to be asked about that today, as the household get the papers as well.”

Instead of going through the big gates, Shelly drove around to a side entrance, where they were stopped at a guardhouse and their identities checked against a visitor list. They went to another door, where a footman was waiting for them. Willow and Marian were welcomed to Buckingham Palace and led through a maze of opulent corridors until they arrived at a door with an armed guard standing by it. The footman announced that it was The Right Honourable Willow Randall and Marian Johnson to see the King. The guard checked their IDs and opened the door for them after knocking on it and waiting some seconds.

They were ushered into a comfortable room, with armchairs, coffee tables, and a large table by a window. The King rose from a chair, putting a newspaper down.

“Willow and Marian, welcome.”

The two gave a nod to him.

“Good morning, your Highness.”

“Just sir and ma-am will be good, today. Willow, I feel that I’ve known you for most of my life. If not the OBE event, it’s from watching you with various bands or as a solo star. Our children have been fans from their early teens.”

“Thank you, sir. That all seems like another life, now that I’m a Member in the House.”

“That certainly is another life, and I can tell you that the scrutiny is relentless. You seem to have made a hit with the media on Saturday?”

“So, we’ve been told. I haven’t had a chance to see the papers yet, but I’m sure that the Ministers’ PA will have plenty of copies.”

“As it should be. Now, go and sit at the table over there while I call the others. Expect to be signing a few albums after we get down to brass tacks.”

They went and sat at the table and put their notebooks out, with pens, and Willow added a sharpie texta. When the King came back, with his two eldest children, they stood and nodded, and then Willow was enveloped in hugs.

“I told you that they’re fans, Willow. Children, sit and be good, we have serious matters to discuss. The Queen isn’t feeling the best, today, so she’ll be missing this meeting. I know what she would like to see, though. I know that we can’t command an act, usually they’ll be happy to attend something that gets national coverage.”

The oldest boy, now twenty-six and engaged, was the first to speak.

“Bernie wants to meet ‘Third Rating’. She has all their albums, and the fact that they’re some of your old band is another factor. We grew up with your music, Willow, and it would be good to see you on stage with them again.”

“Are you sure, sir? I wouldn’t want to push in.”

“You wouldn’t be pushing in, Willow. I want to see you and Vivienne sing some of those songs that you had hits with, just you and her with a piano. It would be fantastic!”

“What about you, ma-am?”

“I’m happy with what my brother has spoken about. There are a couple of others that I loved in my late teens. I hate to say it, but you feature in both bands. ‘Toxic Rocks’ would be great, but there’s only two of you left still playing. ‘Garreth’ would be good.”

“What you’re suggesting is almost a Willow and friends concert.”

“Why not?”

“Because it’s never been done before. The Charity may not be happy.”

The King laughed.

“As the Patron, I can talk to them. What can you organise, Willow?”

She pulled out her list from Sue.

“I can tell you that ‘Third Rating’ are available. They’re on Red Wolfs’ client list. I’ll have to talk to Viv about her plans with the films. What do you want to see, sir?”

“Look, there’s one show that I put in when I want to lift my spirits. That’s the last big charity show that you organised. Lee, Ken and Cliff would make me and my wife happy.”

“Lee and Cliff are on my list, but Ken is in America in a long-running sitcom, playing a woman.”

“All right, Lee and Cliff are good. I do love the songs that Zara sang, especially that duet she did with Vivienne.”

“Geoff, from ‘Third Rating’, and Zara are married, so getting her on that stage isn’t a problem. It will all depend on her film responsibilities. What about your younger brother, ma-am?”

She grinned.

“My little brother is just on twenty-one, and if you can get him with ten gorgeous girls in a picture, he’ll love you forever.”

“I think that I can get ‘Cauldron’ for you.”

They all chuckled, and the King smiled.

“If I was his age, again, that’s what I’d be asking for. It looks like you have a show, Willow.”

“What about dancers or comedians, sir?”

“Fill the slots as you think fit, with what you already have, it would be a chance to close ones eyes for a few minutes.”

“I had my agency research your stated likes, sir, and they have given me a list.”

She read from the list, ticking the names that they all agreed on.

“Your agency is almost as good as the Service, Willow. I’d never thought about our likes in such a comprehensive listing. I think that we have done well. Now, children, I expect that you have some things that you want signatures on. I see that Willow has brought a sharpie with her. I’ll organise some refreshments.”

Willow and Marian stood as the others did and sat as they left the room. Marian grinned.

“Looks like having you around, boss, opens more doors that I would have thought possible.”

“It’s almost embarrassing, Marian. I’d had no desire to be back on the stage, and this will be almost like an alcoholic having another drink. The one thing that is good, is that around ninety percent of the show that they want are all in Red Wolf, so we can organise it as if it were one of our own shows. You have all the acts they want?”

“I have. It will be a great show, especially in the Albert Hall with the lighting they have. It’s been, what, five years or more since you did that charity tour?”

“More like ten. Enough time for this who liked it to tune in, and for many who had never seen it. We’re good that a lot of the acts are still playing. I suppose that we can get Geoff and Zara to recreate ‘Garreth’, with the others from ‘Third Rating’ making up the band. That would be four originals in the line-up.”

The family came back, the Queen joining them for tea and cake. Willow thought that she had a haggard look but knew that she had been seriously ill for most of her older life. The signing took a while, as they had so many of her albums. It made her think, as she had never bundled them all together before. That done, they all sat in the comfortable chairs as a footman laid out the cups and saucers, and a maid poured their tea.

There was some mild, sociable, talk, and then Willow turned to the King and Queen.

“Sir, Ma-am. I’ve been thinking about what we discussed today. To me, it will seem to be a partial recreation of the charity show that you have on DVD. Would it be possible for one of you to drop a hint that it was one of your favourites, and that you wish that you had been there at the time. Unless, of course, you had been there, quietly.”

The Queen smiled.

“I get it, Willow. I would be embarrassed if I had been asked to put together a show where I’m the central figure. We can do that, sometime, probably when we speak to the Variety Charity. I’m sure that they would jump at it, probably thinking that it would be impossible, after the years. Of course, we know better, don’t we? If we keep it all under wraps until it becomes public knowledge, you can start organising, which is what you do best, isn’t it?”

The King had a diary open.

“I’m meeting the charity board on Friday. I expect that it will be a side bar in the papers in a week from today. Where will you rehearse?”

“I’ll see if we can get the studio in Watford, sir. It’s around the same width as the stage at Albert Hall. I was thinking about making a DVD of the show to bring to you for approval.”

“Is the place secure?”

“Very much so, sir. It looks like an old factory on the outside, but has modern security, with cameras and reinforced steel doors. When we created it, we weren’t thinking that it would be in use for the hours that it operates now.”

“So, if we came along, with our security, to a session, it would be all right.”

“Certainly, sir. Peter, on my detail, has inspected it, and could brief your people. I’ll get the artists in for the day in coaches, which will leave, so it wouldn’t appear that many were there. It’s only a half a dozen steps from where you can park and into the door, and it’s an industrial area without anyone walking about, so I doubt that anyone would even know that you’re there.”

“Excellent. Let my PA know when you have the full show ready to record, and we’ll come along and watch. I know that the children will jump at the chance.”

The brother and sister, both beamed.

When they finished their teas, they all stood, and Marian was surprised when she was included in a formal hug, along with Willow.

“It will be good having you ladies organise this. Too often, we get lumbered with what the Albert Hall people want us to see. I’ll leave it to you, Willow, to set them right after the request is made known.”

“Thank you, sir. I will be there this afternoon, to talk to the Proms organisers.”

They nodded to the family as they left the room, waiting outside, with the guard, until a footman arrived to take them back to the entrance, where they were joined by Elaine and Shelly. In the car, Willow turned to Marian.

“Nothing said until we’re in the office.”

Elaine looked back at them.

“Interesting meeting, then?”

“It certainly was. Very much of a surprise. When we’ve discussed it with the Minister, and, the PM, I’ll call a meeting with all the detail to let you know what’s in our future. Elaine, can you ask Peter to contact the Kings’ detail to give them a briefing on the Watford Studio. It may have some relevance in a month or two but keep it under wraps.”

“Will do. It already sounds interesting.”

“More will come out next week, I expect. You’ll know when you read it in the papers. Now, we need to have lunch and then we’re at the Albert Hall for a meeting. After that, it’s back to Whitehall until home time. How about going back to my place for lunch?”

They all agreed that it was a good choice, both for the food and also for the security aspect. After that, they went to the Albert Hall for the meeting with the Proms organisers. That was successful, in that Willow was able to give them the approval for a trial run with film music but made the stipulation that the first show would be the following year, with it being an orchestra playing the classics, with the film of ‘Fantasia’ being shown on a screen erected in front of the organ loft.

After that, they went back to the office. Willow went to talk to Maude, and Marian wrote up her notes and compiled letters to the various people that were on her list, for Maude to sign as the Minister.

When Willow saw Maude, there were copies of the morning papers on the desk. Maude got up and gave her a hug.

“You’re starting on the right foot, my girl. Come along, I rang the PMs’ office, and he wants to see us as soon as you got back.”

Marianne Gregory © 2025

Weeping Willow. Book 6, Chapter 17 of 18

Author: 

  • Marianne G

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Voluntary

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Chapter 17

Maude led her to the PMs’ office suite, where they had to wait a few minutes until another Minister came out and his voice called them in. He stood and shook Willows’ hand.

“Well done, Saturday. I’m told that your delivery of all those bare facts made them sound like a story, with a Q and A thrown in. Older members would never dare to step outside what was given to them.”

“I considered the sheet as a suggestion, sir. It seemed to go down well.”

“Very well. There are many on the front bench who have called me after the papers came out, to tell me how well it was all received. The editorials were good, as well. The Times said that it would pay us to allow you to make all the big announcements.”

“Way over my pay scale, sir.”

“Now, tell me about today.”

“The Proms guys have agreed to trial the children’s session next year, with an orchestra playing the classics from ‘Fantasia’, with the scenes unfolding behind them. Everything else is on hold until we all see how that’s received.”

“Good, you kicked it down the road. Well done!”

“The visit with the royals was a bit different.”

“Don’t tell me that they want an evening of stand-up comedy, interspersed with modern dance.”

“Worse. They all loved that DVD of the last big charity show I did, with the extra stars. It was called ‘VivWillow and Friends’.”

“I know it well. I’ve watched it more than once; it was a wonderful show.”

“The King says that it lifts his spirits, and it’s been suggested as the base of the Variety Performance. They want me to reprise the bands that I’ve played in.”

“There will be other acts, I hope.”

“We discussed a few, and I have a list. Beyond that, they left it to us to fill out the show.”

“I suppose that most of the acts are in your stable?”

“Correct.”

“That was quite a while ago.”

“I’ve been thinking about that. It was my last year at school. Dad was elected that year, so, we’re talking ten years. Time for a lot of people to forget it.”

“All the more reason to do as they want. We can help as much as we can, but you’ll have to fit it all in with your other duties. Where will you rehearse?”

“We’ll want to keep it contained, so I thought that I would use the studio in Watford. It’s big enough to fit everyone in when we record it as a single take and get the true timing.”

“That sounds like a plan. You look serious?”

“The King said that when we record the whole thing, he wants to be there, probably with the whole family. I expect that it would be a novelty for them to see it happening.”

“That will take some planning. Is it a secure site?”

“Very secure. Peter, on my detail, has checked it out last week. If we take the cast there in coaches, and leave them, it will look as if nobody’s there. If the family turn up in a couple of Range Rovers, the car park would look pretty normal. We don’t lock the door, normally, but there is a camera that shows anyone outside. The security can set up a remote perimeter at the entrance to the industrial park.”

“All right! It looks as if our new Under Secretary will be on stage in November. Follow it through. I’ll follow up when I have my next audience. Back to work!”

Maude and Willow went back to the office. On the way, Maude stopped in a quiet corner.

“For a new member, Willow, you’re ticking all the boxes quickly. How many did you see, this morning?”

“The King and his two eldest. The Queen joined us for tea and cake. It was very friendly, especially when I signed every CD and DVD they had in their collection.”

They were giggling as they carried on. In her office, Willow sat at her desk.

“How are you going, Marian?”

“I’ve caught up with the letters for the media guys, and the one for the Proms people, if you want to get Maude to sign them. We have an appointment on Wednesday, with some people from the FA, which Janice has passed to us to get to visit them at their offices at Wembley Stadium. The season is about to start, and she thought that they may want us to pencil in our attendance at particular matches.”

“Hold on a moment, I’ll just pop next door.”

Willow knocked and went into Maudes’ office.

“Maude, Janice has given Marian the appointment with the FA. Are there any particular matches that you want to attend?”

“Put me in for the Cup Final. My husband enjoys that one. And tell them any big final that’s held in London. I’ll be an addition, as you’ll be there as well. Make sure that they know it will be me and hubby, you and Garry, and Marian and Ken. If it’s a match where royalty will be in attendance, the PM will want ten seats for his party.”

“Will do, thanks for that.”

She went back and sat down.

“Make a note. Ordinary matches where they want a representative will be you, me and our better halves. Better matches where the Minister will be required are us and her with her husband. If there’s to be royalty on hand, it’s the above plus ten seats for the PM and his party. Anything else, we’ll take on board and get back to them. What else do we have?”

“There’s an appointment on Friday with a reporter and cameraman from Tatler. I can’t say that I’ve ever read one, but they are purported to be a level above Vogue and read by the filthy rich.”

“You forget that I’m supposed to be one of those, Marian, although the magazine is not one I’ve bothered with.”

“Sorry, Willow, I forgot.”

“So do I, most of the time. We’re mixing in different circles now, so need to up our thinking to suit. In the future, we can’t be caught making that sort of ‘us and them’ assumptions. I’m not having a go at you, because it’s a good thing to catch it early. We’re all pals in the office, but outside this building Maude is a Dame and a minister, one step above us, so we have to act correctly. We’ll be meeting a lot of very important, and rich, people, so we must stay on our guard. What else do we have?”

“The following Friday is an appointment with the Variety Performance people.”

“Hopefully, the cat will be out of the bag by then. We’ll sort out those letters tomorrow, and I’ll start putting together a show, and then start making calls. Start on the other things on the list Janice gave you, and I’ll start exercising my little grey cells.”

Willow took a sheet of A4 and started making a list of acts, referring to the one she had got from Sue. She picked up her phone and rang Red Wolf, getting through to Sue.

“Sue, it’s Willow. Can you and Helen meet me in my apartment tomorrow morning, please? Tell her to bring her laptop.”

She gave the address.

“I can, boss, what time?”

“Make it at ten. We have something we need to talk about.”

“Is it to do with that list I gave you?”

“It is but keep very quiet about it until I tell you to start organising. We should be able to get others involved next week. Make sure you read the Monday paper; you’ll know it when you see it. Get an Uber as the parking is limited.”

“See you then.”

Willow stood and went into see Janice.

“Janice, Marian and I will get in after lunch tomorrow. Call her on the official phone if we’re needed. We’ll be doing initial planning for the Variety show. Do you have a list of contacts from the last one?”

“Let me look.”

Janice went to her filing cabinet and pulled out a thick file.

“This is the last five years. Copy what you need and give it back. I’ll need copies of all the paperwork to start another file for this year, with you keeping the originals.”

“Thanks, Janice. We’ll be in early in the afternoon.”

She took the file into her office.

“This goes home with us, today. We’ll have a look at it and copy the latest papers we need. It will have the contacts we need for the show.”

“At this rate, I’ll need a bigger bag.”

“Organise one, if you want, I’ll put it on the official card.”

Marian called down for their car and they went back to the apartment, where they spent the rest of the afternoon quietly working through the thick file and extracting the information that they needed, using the printer/scanner to copy the pages to be kept. When she put the file back in her bag, Marian turned to Willow.

“In the past years, they had a full team to produce that show, including an artistic director.”

“This year he’ll be listed but will be taking his leads from me. This will be almost a show that I did, ten years ago, and I know pretty well all the bands and singers that’s going to be there. I also know what songs go well, following others, having sung them.”

“So, the meeting with them, next week, is likely to get heated?”

“I don’t get heated, Marian. I keep my cool and maintain the even temper for which I’m famous.”

She grinned.

“But now, let’s go down to the restaurant. Garry said that he would be back for dinner.”

They sat with drinks until Garry came in, followed by their four neighbours. They had a quiet dinner, with Willow deflecting any queries about her day. That evening, in bed, she told Garry the details.

“So, my love, it looks as if we’ll be on stage once more. Before you ask, it will definitely be the last time. A ‘Willow Retrospective’ will be a good way to really draw the line. It’s only been less than a week, but this government work is starting to get under my skin.”

”You will have some of ‘Summer Rose’ if you have ‘Third Rating’ there.”

“It’s pretty much ‘Garreth’ as well, we just need a drummer.”

“You will have Brent.”

“If we get Geoff, then Zara will be around. If we get Vivienne, we can do the duet that they did from Phantom. It will take a lot of thought to progress the show, from one era to another. If we have ‘Third Rating’ doing their thing, they could call me up and we could do some from the Rose era. I’m thinking of having Howard and the Blue Notes as the main band, so we can then let the boys leave the stage and I could call on Viv to recreate some of our collaboration period, then she can call on Zara, do the duet and then Zara sings a few songs with the orchestra behind them.”

“How are you going to open?”

“I was thinking of that Californian band that you’ve met, “Blank Slate’, as an opening. Then we can have Howard playing for his ballet or ENO friends. They can work on a new piece for that. The Princess is interested in dance.”

“Who will you get to compere?”

“I was thinking of just having a voice to welcome everyone, and then have the stars announce the next act as they thank the audience. It will have to close with ‘Cauldron’, and we could write something new for them that will allow everyone on the stage to sing the final song.”

“I can see it, already. What about the existing organisers?”

“Already discussed with Marian. We will be meeting them next week, but the King is talking to them on Friday, and has spoken about insisting that the family want to see a partial recreation of the ‘VivWillow and Friends’ concert. When we do see them, they’ll be primed. You never know, someone may leak it to the press.”

“So, What now.”

“First, my love, hold me tight. Tomorrow, Sue and Helen will be here at ten. You can sit in on that if you want, seeing that you’re likely to be on stage, and can be the link between me, as the Under Secretary, and Red Wolf. We do have three months to get it all under control, so can fine tune on the run.”

Next morning, when Sue rang to say that they were outside, Garry went down to guide them up to the apartment. The four sat at the kitchen table, with Marian sitting on the sofa with her notebook. Sue looked around.

“Nice place you have here.”

“It’s handy, as well. Marian is staying upstairs in the suite above. My parents use Number Three when they’re in town. The restaurant is a tenant, and we eat there a lot. Now, we have some serious things to talk about. Helen, you wouldn’t know this, yet, but my current job includes organising the Royal Variety Performance, in November. Marian and I met with the King, yesterday, and he made the request that it should have some of the old ‘VivWillow and Friends’ concert recreated.”

“That was years ago, Willow.”

“About ten, Helen. The thing is, most of that concert are still around, and on our books. Howard and the Blue Note Orchestra is pretty much as it was. Lee and Cliff are still working. Vivienne and Zara are still with us. The main ones that will be missing are Ken Stroll and the Rocks.”

“You will have plans, already, knowing you.”

“I have. In order, we open with ‘Blank Slate’, direct from the USA. They’ve toured here and have been in the charts. Then we can have a comedian, followed by something with the orchestra. They’ve done a lot of work with the ENO, a ballet and modern dance group. We can get Howard to introduce Cliff. I’m thinking of giving Gina a call to see if she can spare a week or two to play something classical.”

“Already sounds good, Willow.”

“After that, if ‘Third Rating’ assemble in the dark, she can say something about the old band, and join me and the band to play some of the early numbers. After that, the two of us will leave the stage and they do their own songs. Geoff can then introduce Zara, and she can come on to sing with the orchestra. She can then introduce Vivienne and do the Phantom duet. Then Viv can reintroduce me, now at the piano, and we can do some of the VivWillow numbers.”

“That’s sounding great. What then?”

“If ‘Third Rating’ reassemble, but with Garry on bass, I could stay as Viv leaves the stage and talk about joining Rocks and then mention ‘Garreth’, starting in on the best song, at the piano, as the lights come up on the rest of the band with Zara out front.”

“You’ve really been thinking about it.”

“After that, we can go back with the orchestra, and I’ll disappear while Garry introduces Lee. When he’s doing his last song, he can move off to one side to leave the centre dark, to allow ‘Cauldron’ to get ready. He’ll introduce them. My plan is to write a new song for them which will be all about hope for peace and harmony in the following decade, where everyone can come back on stage, adding our voices, and bringing it to an end.”

They sat and discussed it with more detail, Garry and Willow suggesting some titles with the others adding some of their favourites. Marian kept track of the suggestions. At a moment of silence, she asked.

“What about the others on the royal list?”

“We’ll time these, and then see what we have to slide a couple into the line-up. The thing is, Marian, that we now have a base that we can work with, adding any extras as needed, and finding out if there are any that we can’t get. Helen, you have the spreadsheet. Who will be free on the twelfth of November?”

“At the moment, Willow, all I have on that date is one tour being planned for ‘Blank Slate’, which means that they’ll be in the country. If we add them to this, we’ll just have to shift subsequent dates by a week. ‘Cauldron’ will have finished a European tour, and the orchestra have their usual gig with the ENO, unless they agree to miss a night. You could add them into the mix, maybe with Viv singing those two songs from ‘Laptop’.”

“She could do that after her bit with me.”

They talked some more and then went down for lunch, after which, Sue and Helen went back to Red Wolf, while Willow and Marian got ready to be picked up. In the office, they gave to letters to Maude to authorise and sign, and Marian researched the dates of any big football match, from the published list of the season. Willow rang the Innocenti residence, speaking to Guiseppe.

“It’s Willow, Guiseppe. Can I speak to Gina, please?”

“I’ll get her, Willow.”

When Gina came to the phone, they exchange pleasantries.

“I hear that you were elected, Willow.”

“I was, friend. I’m calling you from the office of the Minister of Culture.”

“Wow. Are you the Minister?”

“No, but I’m working with her. One of the things on our list is the Royal Variety Performance. How would you like to be on stage in front of the royal family?”

“That will be interesting. What’s the date and the orchestra?”

“November twelfth, and Howard with the Blue Notes, mainly the orchestra we had on stage from school.”

“I’ll check with my management and get back to you. You would need me a couple of weeks before to rehearse. Anything else?”

“They want us to recreate some of the last charity show I was in, after you had left, and I’m thinking that we could do a few of the old songs. We’ll have ‘Third Rating’, which has Geoff, Brent, Victor, and Roy in it, so most of the old front line. With you and me, we have Summer Rose. Garry and I will join them to do ‘Garreth’ numbers.”

“That could be fun. Not thinking about going back on stage, are we?”

“No. As far as I’m concerned, this will draw the line under the career of Willow Rose. I’ve only been in the job a week and I’m already thinking long-term.”

“You’ve always thought long-term, friend. I’ll let you know if I’m available, and you can send my management an official invitation.”

“Will do, friend. I hope to see you then.”

Late that afternoon, Sue rang Marian to tell her that Lee was out of the picture, scheduled for a prostate operation, not surprising, seeing that he was now nearly seventy. Sue said that she would be calling the management of some of the others on the list to see if they were available for two weeks from the beginning of November.

Wednesday, they had the visit to Wembley, with Peter back with them. It was quite friendly, and they came away with a list of fixtures that would require some official attendance at that ground only. They were forewarned that some clubs may request them, but it would only be at their home grounds.

The rest of the week was a little fine tuning the show, catching up on paperwork, talking to the reporter from Tatler, who wanted pictures of Willow at her desk, standing beside Maude, and she was asked to attend their photographic studio on Saturday for a photo shoot, with the clothing supplied by a very expensive fashion house.

Ken came up on Friday afternoon, with Angie, and took Marian back to Brighton after dinner. Monday, there was a party room meeting to discuss policies and likely business for the first sitting on the following Monday, which would be the full ceremony, with the King and Queen on the ceremonial thrones, with the official reading of the Government intentions. Outside business would all have to take place out of sitting hours while the House was working.

The Monday papers had someone from the charity leaking the news that the possible Variety Performance would be featuring Willow Rose, and launching a write-in competition to suggest the songs that she may sing, with the winner being picked by the papers’ music critic. Willow had to laugh at that, as it made her job a lot easier.

On Thursday, Gina got back to her to say that her management was happy to have her in London during that period and would be organising her transport. Willow said that she would be booking rooms at the Dorchester.

On Friday, when they met with the charity people, she didn’t have to push to direct the show. They asked her if she would appear, and if she did, what parts of her singing career would she be able to perform. Marian could hardly stop smiling as they were being driven back to the office.

“That artistic director! The look on his face when you asked him to be listed but to follow what you organised. That was priceless!”

“I think that he’ll enjoy the kudos, but the thing is that those guys know the place like the back of their hand. When we call for a section of the stage to be dark, then it will be dark. I don’t have that knowledge and I’m happy if someone else can make things happen. It was nice of them to invite us to a dinner meeting in two weeks. That way, we’ll have a better idea of who we can get. The director will need to be at Watford when we record, so he can explain the lighting of the scenes that we can’t do in the studio.”

Back in the office, Maude called the team in to talk.

“Now, you two, how was the meeting?”

Marian was smiling.

“It was wonderful, Maude. They were polite, diplomatic and were almost grovelling as they asked Willow if she could come out of retirement, one last time.”

“I hope that you kept your cool, Willow.”

“I did, Maude. I acted surprised and admitted that the thing in the newspaper was a bit of a shock. We had a preliminary discussion where I told them of the other members of the old bands still playing. We have a dinner discussion with them, Saturday fortnight, to work on the show content. I was asked to contact the others and come back with a definite list.”

“Which you already have, I expect.”

“About ninety percent, Maude. Some are still to confirm availability, but we already have a few definite apologies. They had a similar list to the one my office generated, so we were all on the same page.”

“That’s all good. Now, next week we’re sitting, so you’ll need to be here for the duration. Some days go into the early hours, and we will want to show that our party is able to do the work. There will be a sheaf of papers delivered to us this afternoon. It will be the items that our side want to talk about, as well as the questions on notice that the other side will be asking. We’ll need to check to have our answers ready.”

There were four copies of the papers delivered that afternoon, and Maude called it a day, and to be on deck Monday, very early, to be kitted out in the ceremonial dress. That evening, and through the weekend, Willow read the papers and researched answers to questions that were aimed at her minister. Marian went home on the train, with her sheaf, coming back Sunday evening.

The following week led Willow and Marian into the world of real politics, the cut and thrust in the House, the lies and innuendoes hurled across the floor, the schoolchild banter that she had seen when visiting with her father. This time, she was there, as part of the Government, and the target of those who thought that she was easy pickings, just the daughter of a Minister.

What the opposition found, however, was that their target was a match for their attack dogs, an educated and eloquent orator with a deep knowledge of the subjects they tried to trip her up with. Many sitting days ended with Maude hosting the team for drinks of congratulation.

Marianne Gregory © 2025

Weeping Willow. Book 6, Chapter 18 of 18

Author: 

  • Marianne G

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Final Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Voluntary

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Chapter 18

At the Saturday dinner with the charity, Willow and Marian gave them a list of the artists, along with the songs that they would perform. It was timed, based on the original tracks, with the ENO and Ginas’ parts estimated. All told, it would run for three hours.

There was discussion about the artists, but with the King expressing the desire to recreate the ‘VivWillow and Friends’ show, the list that Willow gave them was accepted. Over the next two months, the chosen artists were contacted, and supplied their wanted set and the timing. Willow organised a full day in the performance workshop in Leicester, with the Blue Note Orchestra on hand for all the other singers who would be using them as backing.

Two weeks before the show, Gina flew in and stayed with Willow and Garry at Marlow, with the girls joining with ‘Third Rating’ to practice the older songs, and Garry replacing Victor to rehearse the ‘Garreth’ numbers. Angie met her namesake and had her shirt signed. On the weekend before the show, they had Watford for the two days, one to perfect things, and the Sunday to make a recording of both a CD and a DVD.

The charity board were invited for both days, and the Royal Family was advised that Sunday would be the day of recording. The studio was set up like the stage, with the orchestra at the back, with a grand piano to the right, with amps and a drum kit to the left. They organised coaches for both days, with the coaches leaving the area on Sunday morning.

Peter, from Willows’ detail, guided the official cars to the studio on the Sunday morning. It was formal with the welcome but became more informal as the artists went into the studio and took up their positions. The charity artistic director had been there on the day before and was able to explain the way the lighting would be used to let the show flow.

They made a recording of the main musical acts, which lasted around two and a three-quarter hours. The TV people were present to get some idea of where the cameras should be pointing, and would perfect that during the following Saturday, when they would perform the whole show in the morning and afternoon. The Royal party mingled with all of the performers, with Sarah having organised finger food and drinks.

The show was one of the quickest to be booked out, with the Ministers’ office making sure that there were plenty of seats for official attendees. Ginas’ family flew in that week, and she went to stay in the hotel with them. In that time, Willow and Marian were generally in the House, with Garry being the one to pull things together, much as he had done with the earlier charity show.

The House would be rising the week after the show and would be away until the last week of January, unless there were any urgent matters to attend to, as well as the New Year party, of course. In the Party room, it was the talk of the week. There would be a large contingent at the show, and most were looking forward to it.

On the Saturday morning, Willow had organised transport for everyone, and they gathered on the stage to get an idea of the space before the first full rehearsal. They all went to get changed and then took their places, with the full show being played out in full for the first time. The TV people got their sightlines, and the artistic director gave orders for the lighting. After lunch, they did it all again, but with the house lights as they would be during the show.

Everyone who watched it were convinced that it would all work beautifully and would be the top rating show that evening. They all went to their hotels to have dinner and freshen up, then gathered, once more, at the Albert Hall. All the cast were now getting nervy for the actual show. They all knew that the nerves would pass once it was off and running, but the jitters was a constant companion.

The Albert Hall filled, and the TV crews got ready for the broadcast. Just before the start time, the Blue Note Orchestra walked out to take their places, with applause. Moyra led the tuning and that was followed by Howard Bambrough, looking dapper, taking his place in front of them. He raised his baton, and they started the show with the National Anthem, the audience standing and singing as the Royal Box was populated with the whole family, plus one fiancée and one boyfriend, and the stage area was darkened.

There was a cheer as the singing ended and everyone sat, as a voice came over the speakers.

“A sincere welcome everyone, here and watching on television, to the twenty thirty-nine Royal Variety Performance. We start the entertainment with a band joining us from California. They have toured the country and have had songs in our top ten. Please welcome ‘Blank Slate’!”

The left side of the stage was lit with the band ready to play, getting into the five best songs from the last couple of years. When they finished and had bowed to the audience, their side of the stage was darkened and a spotlight came on, highlighting a single figure strolling on from the right. It was a well-known comedian, a favourite of the Queen, and one that was respected for his lack of profanities. He had his fifteen minutes on stage, and then introduced Howard and the Blue Note Orchestra, with the voices of the English National Opera.

The leading singers were ready as the centre of the stage lit up and the music led them into a group of songs from their latest box office hits. At the end of that, the leading singer spoke about the hit from a few years ago, that led to two songs topping the charts, as the Vivienne appeared in a spotlight on the right to sing the two hit songs from the ‘Magic Laptop’.

When she finished, she waited as the applause continued for several seconds. She walked towards the front of the stage as it quietened.

“Thank you, Your Royal Highnesses, Ladies and Gentlemen. Many years ago, I was playing flute in the orchestra behind me. I was a teenager, and a friend of mine, from school, was in that orchestra as well. She has gone on to become one of the worlds’ top classical pianists. Please welcome Angelina Innocenti!”

The spotlight shone on Gina at the grand piano, as the timpani rumbled into the start of the ‘Warsaw Concerto’, a good ten minutes of strong piano and the orchestra, but in keeping with the variety vibe. At the end, there was strong applause as Gina stood by the piano and bowed.

“Thank you. Like Vivienne, I have been on this stage when I was a teenager. I played the piano as a soloist for one of the nights of the Proms. I was followed on that night, by a girl that I had met, sitting on the bench outside our local church, when I was twelve. That meeting has changed more lives than just the two of us.”

She walked towards a keyboard.

“Back then, I was Gina Summer.”

A spotlight showed Willow at another keyboard.

“And I was Willow Rose. We became –“

They said “Summer Rose” in unison, and there was cheering. Willow smiled.

“I said then that we were good as individuals, better together, and with the rest of the band, we were unstoppable.”

Then, ‘Third Rating’ was lit as Willow started the introduction to ‘Finding a Friend’. They did that, ‘Her Day’, and a couple of numbers from ‘Greenhouse Varieties’. At the end, they all bowed to great applause. Willow thanked the audience and then spoke.

“The band beside us are mostly members of the old ‘Summer Rose’, today they have been in the charts as ‘Third Rating’, so please listen to their own hits.”

The lights on the keyboards went off, and the band had their time in the spotlight. After they had bowed, Geoff introduced Zara, who was lit up, near the piano, with Willow at the keys. Zara sung a group of her own hits, with Willow and the orchestra. At the end, she bowed and acknowledged the audience.

“Many years ago, I shared a stage with everyone with me tonight, and I sung a duet with someone that you’ve already met. Please welcome Vivienne Anderson back on the stage to sing a duet from ‘The Phantom of the Opera’.”

When the applause slowed, after they had sung, Vivienne stepped forward as Zara stepped back.

“Over the years, Willow has performed with several others. She and I spent one summer playing in gay clubs in Europe. It was six hours a night, and a wonderful experience. Between us, we made several albums under the name of VivWillow. Here are some numbers from that era.”

They sang the best from those days, with Willow at the piano, and then Willow introduced Cliff, who sang his best songs with the orchestra. He then waited for the applause to quieten.

“Your Highnesses, Ladies and Gentlemen. Tonight, you have heard some songs from the career of Willow Rose. I have known her for years, and she is a remarkable woman, now a Member of Parliament. At the time that I first was on stage with her, she was on the point of becoming one of ‘Toxic Rocks’, with her husband, Garry Randall. After that band broke up, she put together another band, going back on the road with ‘Garreth’. That band didn’t have a very long time in the charts, just a couple of years, but they did have a number of hits. I present ‘Garreth’!”

Geoff, Roy, Brent, Garry, Willow and Zara were lit up and did their set. When they finished, to cheers and applause, Willow stepped to the front of the stage as behind her went dark.

“Your Highnesses, Ladies and Gentlemen. Thank you for your appreciation of this evenings’ entertainment. When I was asked to reprise some of my career, I didn’t realise just how busy I’ve been. As something totally different, we bring you a band that have toured the world, have had chart-topping hits, and have raised the blood pressure of almost every red-blooded man in the world. Please welcome ‘Cauldron’!”

She was plunged into darkness as the band were lit and got into their set of the new ‘Girl Power’ music. The set ending with the new song that the Randalls had written about living in a free country, with a wonderful Royal Family, and the positive thoughts that they held for the decade to come. Halfway through, the rest of the cast joined them on stage, the songs’ words projected on the wall behind the orchestra.

The chorus was easy enough for everyone to sing and the finale was complete with a brilliant light show and falling balloons. Everyone bowed as the audience stood and applauded. There was calls for more as the TV coverage finished with the credits rolling. When the director signalled that the broadcast had finished, the lead singer of ‘Cauldron’ waved for quiet.

“We have an encore song, just for you. It’s not the exact original words, to fit tonight’s brevity. We want to dedicate it to the person who could be our most important fan.”

They ripped into the very old song ‘Louie Louie’, changing the gender of the subject, without the suggestive words. The new words were projected onto the back wall so that everyone could sing along, much to the joy of the young man in the Royal Box. When they finished, the lights went out and the stage was cleared.

The Royal Box emptied, and the theatre was cleared, with just the cleaning crew waiting to start their work. Beside the stage, a pair of figures stood, one dressed in midnight blue, the other in red, just as they had been for the last show at the Belgrade Theatre in Coventry, all those years before. They had chosen the dresses as a bookend to their times on stage.

For Gina, it had been fun to recreate ‘Summer Rose’, and to draw a line under the time before her serious career as a classical solo pianist. It brought home to her the teenage years, compared to her current position as a mother of two, and a complete family life in Florence.

For Willow, it also drew the line under her career on the entertainment stage and marked the beginning of her own serious career in politics and public life. Neither of them had any second thoughts. They had ‘been there and done that’, which had made them both rich and famous.

“Looks like this is it, friend?”

“It does, Gina. When they asked me to put this show on, I had no idea how much it would mean to us, as well as to the audience. The reviews will be interesting.”

“We had better head down to be presented to royalty. We both need to go to the loo, to clean up our faces. We both cried a lot in our teens, but this has been over the top for sentiment. Come on, Wonderful Weeping Willow, time to meet our fans.”

“With you all the way, spiritual sister and friend for life.”

“All the way, sister.”

They hugged, went and tidied up, and then walked, hand in hand, into the big room where the rest of the cast were waiting to be introduced. The chairman of the charity saw Willow and called her over to help introduce the cast. She was the first to speak to the family as they came in, getting hugs from the children and being introduced to the oldest boys’ fiancée, and the Princess’ companion, a handsome man dressed in a Guards’ uniform. The youngest prince looked excited when he hugged her.

“Who was it who asked for that encore, Willow?”

“I believe that it was Shania, the lead guitarist, sir. I noticed, from the time you spent talking to her last week, that you could be a fan.”

“Thank you for that. I am a fan of the group, yes, but, between you and me, I like her the best.”

Willow led the royal party along the line, introducing everyone as they moved along. Rather than the official limp handshake, everyone had hugs, with every hug recorded for posterity by the official photographer. One picture that was on page three on Monday was the one where the young prince held Shania a lot longer than usual.

One of the dignitaries, that night, was the American Consul. She spent some time with the Americans, especially the five from the ‘Cauldron’ band. The PM was in his element, shaking hands and hugging as many of the women as he could. When he got to Willow, he told her that she was great, and that the show had done more for some relationships than thought possible.

The evening went on, well after the royals had left. Willow circulated, thanking everyone for their talent. Shania was beaming.

“You’ll never guess, Willow. The US Consul has invited the five of us and ‘Blank Slate’ to the Consulate for a dinner next Wednesday. She told us that she has a pair of brand-new passports for our two trans friends, that are marked with an ‘f’ and only need them to bring some passport photos to be completed.”

“That’s wonderful. When’s your date with the prince?”

“He invited me to the Palace for lunch, on Monday. A car will pick me up.”

“Congratulations. From what he said, earlier, I think that he has a soft spot for you.”

“Hopefully, Willow, I can make sure that it doesn’t stay soft for long!”

Laughing, Willow moved on, meeting up with Howard and a gaggle of orchestra members. It became a hugfest, with Howard declaring that this show had knocked the big charity show off the pedestal of his most memorable. Marian caught up with Willow, along with Maude, and both gave her a hug. Maude was grinning.

“That was a great show, young Under Secretary. It’s going to give the two of you a lot more work over the next few years. There’ll be invitations with you named. All the better for me to take it easy.”

Around the country, people were discussing the show that they had seen. The more than two hundred that had watched it on the big screen in the Stoneleigh Community Club were happy to have seen their favourite ex-village celebrities doing what they did so well. The Head of the Blue Coat School was thinking about what photo would be the best for the expanded Honour Wall. The old Head raised a glass to the screen and congratulated her best students. All those who had had contact with Willow, since she had finished performing, sat in amazement at the skills of the woman they knew.

Maude was right, as more than half the requests for attendance were directed at Willow, by name for the next months. When the House rose, at the end of the next week, the work didn’t reduce, and Marian was only able to go home for Christmas. There was one very odd event, at least Willow thought it was odd. England Netball must have looked at the school records and seen her two years as goal defence in trophy winning teams. She was invited to join the governing board.

She was also added to the board of the Variety Charity, so was meeting with the royals on a regular basis before the end of the year. Another thing that became a regular event was the times that Shania was photographed with the young prince. Many editorials wondered if any future marriage would cause as much trouble as the two previous ones where princes had married Americans.

The Randalls were honoured guests at two book launches, a week apart. The first was for ‘Rocks and Beyond’, the book by Jeremy on the last years of the Rocks, including the final line-up and the short history of Macs’ time in ‘Garreth’. The second launch was for ‘A Sap and the Rose’, a history of Summer Rose, from the first show with the Gees to the tour of Australia, by Xavier. Both books were in time to reach the top ten on the book sales list with sales prior to Christmas.

At the New Year party, in Parliament, Willow and Garry were standing by their favourite window to see the fireworks. This time, they had been joined by her parents, her brother, Marian, Ken and Angie. John and Angie were chatting about school, with John now into high school and Angie in her first year at primary. Garry stood in his usual position, behind Willow with his arms around her.

“I’ve just realised something, my darling.”

“What is that, my husband?”

“This place has been a part of our life for a few years, but it’s now your workplace. It’s fitting, you know, that you found something that’s so interesting.”

“I can only do it because you’re keeping the rest of our businesses going.”

He snorted.

“That hardly needs either of us, now. The office is self-sufficient. With the bonus that they shared, this year, I wouldn’t be surprised if we see an offer to buy into the company.”

“Would you be upset with that?”

“As long as the girls look after it, I would welcome an offer.”

“Good answer, love. I can’t see me being able to take over again as long as I keep getting elected.”

When she went back to work, the following year, life continued as hectic as ever. The two continued to attend various events, from horse races to sporting events, from public speaking to gala dinners. In the summer break, that year, the PM made her a Special Envoy and sent her to America to improve relations.

Willow and Garry spent six weeks in America, accompanied by Marian and Ken, who had now realised that if he wanted to be with his wife, he would have to give up his business. Angie was staying with her grandmother while they were away. In those six weeks, several trade deals were finalised, and several invitations had been issued.

One of the side effects of the show was the lift in demand for Willows’ back catalogue. She donated all of her income from that to the Variety Charity.

Over the next few years, Willow became more and more immersed in the political life. Garry became more involved with things she was doing. Marian became completely as one with the office of the Minister and became as trusted as Janice with the details of ministerial life. Four years into the term, Dame Mordaunt became ill, and had to resign, with Willow taking her place as the Minister, and Marian taking over as Under Secretary, with Janice as the PA for both of them, and a staffer taking on the secretarial work, in Marians’ office. One thing led to another, and, as the years rolled on, the Randalls became the go-to couple to oversee big events, like Royal Weddings, and, some years later, another Coronation.

Not long before the next election, the entire staff of Red Wolf clubbed together and made the Randalls an offer of thirty million for the business and all the assets except the two recording studios. The couple talked it over and accepted the offer.

The year after the election with Willow still the Minister, Kevin decided to retire from teaching, declaring that he would put his apartment on the market. Willow made him an offer to buy the rest of the lease, which was good enough for him to accept. When the apartment was empty, she had it redecorated, and Marian moved into it with her family.

By this time, her brother John nearing the end of his time at the Blue Coat in Coventry, with Wendy spending most of her time in Rising Lane to maintain a sense of security for him. When the next election approached, John had passed his ‘A’ levels and had his name down for the London College of Music. He had gone through the music stream at Blue Coat and Willow had him working in the studio in Watford part-time.

A year before the next election, the party at Chequers was important. It was in the privacy of that party, that the PM declared that he was standing down as the Prime Minister and the leader of the party. He declared that his anointed successor was Ashley Rose, who had been the Minister of Business and Trade close to twenty years. He would have a party room meeting in the first week of the New Year, to take a proper vote.

That January, Ashley Rose became the Prime Minister. Wendy moved to Chequers, and they sold Rising Lane. It may be for just six months, but the Roses’ were going to enjoy the perks of the job for as long as they could, with the apartment as back-up should it end with the vote. John was now living upstairs in number three.

When John graduated with his degree in music, he was put in overall charge of the studios, now joined by another two in America and one in Sydney that had been bought. That New Year, the Randalls didn’t get to stand by their favourite window, because they were busy hosting the party as the PMs’ family, having won yet another election.

It was no surprise to many when both Randalls were named Lord Garreth and Lady Willow in the Kings’ Birthday Honours. It was the same as when they had received their OBE, with some declaring that it was a put-up job, until there was a leak from the Palace that Willows’ family had no idea about the nomination, which had been proposed by the Prince and his new wife, Princess Shania.

Of course, nothing lasts for ever, and the party lost the following election, mainly on the ‘it’s time for a change’ mantra. Before they retired from politics, Willow was the Shadow Foreign Secretary, and Marian was the Shadow Secretary for Culture, Media and Sport for a term. Oddly, between them, they were invited to more events than the incoming government ministers.

Ashley finally retired and moved with Wendy to his old family home in Oxford, his parents having passed with hardly anyone noticing, and WR Holdings having sold the design studio to the employees in a management buy-out. When she did retire, Willow followed her father on the speaking circuit for a short time. She had lived well, had made her mark on the world. Selling Marlow, the Randalls bought a quiet hide-away, ten acres just north of Brisbane, on the Sunshine Coast, where they lived their lives in comfort, hosting family and friends who visited. The children of their bandmates were often there, with Salice becoming almost their daughter with the number of visits she made.

They often left Australia, mainly for happy events. They travelled to America to see Vivienne finally get an Oscar, to Sydney to see Evelyns’ daughter on the catwalk; as well as her granddaughter who followed her into the fashion business. They also saw Samantha at her final concert, when she was the opening act to her own daughter. They were regulars at concerts where Gina was the soloist, until she, too, retired. Several times, they were back to England to attend award nights, sometimes getting an award themselves for songwriting, as that was one thing that they never stopped doing, writing songs that were stories, in a world battered by one- or two-line lyrics accompanied by monotonous beat.

There were sad visits as well. Firstly, for her mothers’ funeral, from breast cancer. The second was for Ashleys’ funeral, from simple old age. That one was a bigger affair, held in the Westminster Abbey, with the attendees wearing their regalia, as befitted Sir Ashley Rose, an ex-prime minister with thirty years in the House. There were many who had been buried before they heard about it, old schoolfriends, employees, bandmates.

They used the bulk of their fortune to fund a new school in Brisbane, based on the Blue Coat template, with a full-size theatre, a recording studio, post-production suite, and large rehearsal rooms. They bought a run-down caravan park and cleared the site to build it. The intake of students, and a youthful teaching staff, were almost their family. As they aged, they made new wills, leaving the new Salice Academy a legacy of the remaining GWR bank account. They left the remaining bank account for WR Holdings, the recording studios, other assets, and the rights of their back catalogue to John, now an esteemed producer of both hit records and children, maintaining the Rose family line, including a Willow Jean and a Garreth, all frequent visitors. Hardly a week went by without the sound of laughter in their house.

Garry died from a heart attack in his eighties, leaving Willow to weep for days. She slowed down, living a quiet life with just a live-in housekeeper to look after her in her remaining few years, still visiting the school, a sadder figure, but still with a smile for everyone.

Eventually, Willows’ heart decided that the show was over, and it was time to quietly leave the stage, surrounded by John and her extended family. She was buried alongside Garry, becoming a place of pilgrimage for later generations. It was shaded by a blue quandong tree, on which Evelyns’ granddaughter had put a ring made of stainless steel and firmly attached with long screws. There was a well-worn place, where anyone taking a photo of the tombstone would be able to include the halo over her name, fulfilling the wish that Evelyn had made, all those years before, when they were all teenagers with an unknown life ahead of them.

Marianne Gregory © 2025


Source URL:https://bigclosetr.us/topshelf/fiction/108679/weeping-willow-book-6-chapter-1-18